This is a modern-English version of The Divine Comedy, Volume 1, Hell, originally written by Dante Alighieri.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Divine Comedy of Dante Aligheri
Translated by Charles Eliot Norton
To
To
JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL.
JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL.
E come sare’ io sense lui corso?
E come sarei io senza lui corso?
It is a happiness for me to connect this volume with the memory of my friend and master from youth. I was but a beginner in the study of the Divine Comedy when I first had his incomparable aid in the understanding of it. During the last year of his life he read the proofs of this volume, to what great advantage to my work may readily be conceived.
It brings me joy to link this book with the memory of my friend and mentor from my early days. I was just starting to study the Divine Comedy when I first received his unmatched help in understanding it. In the last year of his life, he read the proofs of this book, which undoubtedly benefited my work greatly.
When, in the early summer of this year, the printing of the Purgatory began, though illness made it an exertion to him, he continued this act of friendship, and did not cease till, at the fifth canto, he laid down the pencil forever from his dear and honored hand.
When, in the early summer of this year, the printing of the Purgatory started, even though illness made it a struggle for him, he kept up this act of friendship and didn't stop until, at the fifth canto, he finally set down the pencil from his beloved and respected hand.
CHARLES ELIOT NORTON.
CHARLES ELIOT NORTON.
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS,
1 October, 1891
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS,
1 October, 1891
The text followed in this translation is, in general, that of Witte. In a few cases I have preferred the readings which the more recent researches of the Rev. Dr. Edward Moore, of Oxford, seem to have established as correct.
The text used in this translation is mostly that of Witte. In a few instances, I have chosen the readings that recent research by Rev. Dr. Edward Moore from Oxford appears to have verified as accurate.
CONTENTS
CANTO I.
Dante, astray in a wood, reaches the foot of a hill which he begins to ascend;
he is hindered by three beasts; he turns back and is met by Virgil, who
proposes to guide him into the eternal world.
CANTO I.
Dante, lost in a forest, comes to the base of a hill and starts to climb it; he is stopped by three beasts. He turns back and encounters Virgil, who offers to guide him into the eternal world.
CANTO II.
Dante, doubtful of his own powers, is discouraged at the outset.—Virgil
cheers him by telling him that he has been sent to his aid by a blessed Spirit
from Heaven.—Dante casts off fear, and the poets proceed.
CANTO II.
Dante, unsure of his abilities, feels disheartened at the beginning. Virgil encourages him by saying that a blessed Spirit from Heaven has come to help him. Dante overcomes his fear, and the poets move forward.
CANTO III.
The gate of Hell. Virgil leads Dante in.—The punishment of the neither
good nor bad.—Acheron, and the sinners on its
bank.—Charon.—Earthquake.—Dante swoons.
CANTO III.
The gate of Hell. Virgil guides Dante inside.—The punishment for those who are neither good nor bad.—Acheron, and the sinners along its shore.—Charon.—Earthquake.—Dante faints.
CANTO IV.
The further side of Acheron.—Virgil leads Dante into Limbo, the First
Circle of Hell, containing the spirits of those who lived virtuously but
without Christianity.—Greeting of Virgil by his fellow poets.—They
enter a castle, where are the shades of ancient worthies.—Virgil and
Dante depart.
CANTO IV.
The far side of Acheron.—Virgil takes Dante into Limbo, the First Circle of Hell, which holds the souls of those who lived good lives but weren’t Christians.—Virgil is greeted by his fellow poets.—They go into a castle where the spirits of great historical figures reside.—Virgil and Dante leave.
CANTO V.
The Second Circle: Carnal sinners.—Minos.—Shades renowned of
old.—Francesca da Rimini.
CANTO V.
The Second Circle: Lustful sinners.—Minos.—Famous shades from the past.—Francesca da Rimini.
CANTO VI.
The Third Circle: the Gluttonous.—Cerberus.—Ciacco.
CANTO VI.
The Third Circle: the Gluttonous.—Cerberus.—Ciacco.
CANTO VII.
The Fourth Circle: the Avaricious and the Prodigal.—
Pluto.—Fortune.—The Styx.—The Fifth Circle: the Wrathful and
the Sullen.
CANTO VII.
The Fourth Circle: the Greedy and the Wasteful.—
Pluto.—Luck.—The Styx.—The Fifth Circle: the Angry and
the Gloomy.
CANTO VIII.
The Fifth Circle.—Phlegyas and his boat.—Passage of the
Styx.—Filippo Argenti.—The City of Dis.—The demons refuse
entrance to the poets.
CANTO VIII.
The Fifth Circle.—Phlegyas and his boat.—Crossing the
Styx.—Filippo Argenti.—The City of Dis.—The demons deny
entrance to the poets.
CANTO IX.
The City of Dis.—Eriehtho.—The Three Furies.—The Heavenly
Messenger.—The Sixth Circle: Heresiarchs.
CANTO IX.
The City of Dis.—Eriehtho.—The Three Furies.—The Heavenly Messenger.—The Sixth Circle: Heresiarchs.
CANTO X.
The Sixth Circle: Heresiarchs.—Farinata degli Uberti.—Cavalcante
Cavalcanti.—Frederick II.
CANTO X.
The Sixth Circle: Heretics.—Farinata degli Uberti.—Cavalcante Cavalcanti.—Frederick II.
CANTO XI.
The Sixth Circle: Heretics.—Tomb of Pope Anastasius.—Discourse of
Virgil on the divisions of the lower Hell.
CANTO XI.
The Sixth Circle: Heretics.—Tomb of Pope Anastasius.—Virgil's speech about the divisions of the lower Hell.
CANTO XII.
First round of the Seventh Circle: those who do violence to
others.—Tyrants and Homicides.—The Minotaur.—The
Centaurs.—Chiron.—Nessus.—The River of Boiling Blood, and the
Sinners in it.
CANTO XII.
First round of the Seventh Circle: those who commit violence against others.—Tyrants and Murderers.—The Minotaur.—The Centaurs.—Chiron.—Nessus.—The River of Boiling Blood, and the Sinners within it.
CANTO XIII.
Second round of the Seventh Circle: those who have done violence to themselves
and to their goods.—The Wood of Self-murderers.—The
Harpies.—Pier della Vigne.—Lano of Siena and others.
CANTO XIII.
Second round of the Seventh Circle: those who have harmed themselves and their belongings.—The Woods of People Who Took Their Own Lives.—The Harpies.—Pier della Vigne.—Lano of Siena and others.
CANTO XIV.
Third round of the Seventh Circle those who have done violence to
God.—The Burning Sand.—Capaneus.—Figure of the Old Man in
Crete.—The Rivers of Hell.
CANTO XIV.
Third round of the Seventh Circle for those who have committed violence against God.—The Burning Sand.—Capaneus.—The Image of the Old Man in Crete.—The Rivers of Hell.
CANTO XV.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: those who have done violence to
Nature.—Brunetto Latini.—Prophecies of misfortune to Dante.
CANTO XV.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: those who have committed violence against Nature.—Brunetto Latini.—Warnings of trouble for Dante.
CANTO XVI.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: those who have done violence to
Nature.—Guido Guerra, Tegghiaio Aldobrandi and Jacopo
Rusticucci.—The roar of Phlegethon as it pours downward.—The cord
thrown into the abyss.
CANTO XVI.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: those who have harmed Nature.—Guido Guerra, Tegghiaio Aldobrandi and Jacopo Rusticucci.—The roar of Phlegethon as it flows downwards.—The rope thrown into the abyss.
CANTO XVII.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: those who have done violence to
Art.—Geryon.—The Usurers.—Descent to the Eighth Circle.
CANTO XVII.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: those who have committed violence against Art.—Geryon.—The Usurers.—Descent to the Eighth Circle.
CANTO XVIII.
Eighth Circle: the first pit: Panders and Seducers.—Venedico
Caccianimico.—Jason.—Second pit: false flatterers.—Alessio
Interminei.—Thais.
CANTO XVIII.
Eighth Circle: the first pit: Panders and Seducers.—Venedico
Caccianimico.—Jason.—Second pit: false flatterers.—Alessio
Interminei.—Thais.
CANTO XIX.
Eighth Circle: third pit: Simonists.—Pope Nicholas III
CANTO XIX.
Eighth Circle: third pit: Simonists.—Pope Nicholas III
CANTO XX.
Eighth Circle: fourth pit: Diviners, Soothsayers, and
Magicians.—Amphiaraus.—Tiresias.—Aruns.—Manto.—
Eurypylus.—Michael Scott.—Asolente.
CANTO XX.
Eighth Circle: fourth pit: Diviners, Soothsayers, and
Magicians.—Amphiaraus.—Tiresias.—Aruns.—Manto.—
Eurypylus.—Michael Scott.—Asolente.
CANTO XXI.
Eighth Circle: fifth pit: Barrators.—A magistrate of Lucca.—The
Malebranche.—Parley with them.
CANTO XXI.
Eighth Circle: fifth pit: Corrupt Politicians.—A judge from Lucca.—The Malebranche.—Talking with them.
CANTO XXII.
Eighth Circle: fifth pit: Barrators.—Ciampolo of Navarre.—Brother
Gomita.—Michael Zanche.—Fray of the Malebranche.
CANTO XXII.
Eighth Circle: fifth pit: Corrupt Politicians.—Ciampolo of Navarre.—Brother Gomita.—Michael Zanche.—Fray of the Malebranche.
CANTO XXIII.
Eighth Circle. Escape from the fifth pit.—The sixth pit:
Hypocrites.—The Jovial Friars.—Caiaphas.—Annas.—Frate
Catalano.
CANTO XXIII.
Eighth Circle. Escape from the fifth pit.—The sixth pit: Hypocrites.—The Jovial Friars.—Caiaphas.—Annas.—Frate Catalano.
CANTO XXIV.
Eighth Circle. The poets climb from the sixth pit.— Seventh pit:
Fraudulent Thieves.—Vanni Fucci.—Prophecy of calamity to Dante.
CANTO XXIV.
Eighth Circle. The poets climb from the sixth pit.— Seventh pit:
Fraudulent Thieves.—Vanni Fucci.—Prophecy of disaster for Dante.
CANTO XXV.
Eighth Circle: seventh pit: Fraudulent Thieves.—Cacus.—Agnello
Brunellesehi and others.
CANTO XXV.
Eighth Circle: seventh pit: Thieves who cheat.—Cacus.—Agnello Brunelleschi and others.
CANTO XXVI.
Eighth Circle: eighth pit: Fraudulent Counsellors.—Ulysses and Diomed.
CANTO XXVI.
Eighth Circle: eighth pit: Fraudulent Counselors.—Ulysses and Diomedes.
CANTO XXVII.
Eighth Circle: eighth pit: Fraudulent Counsellors.—Guido da Montefeltro.
CANTO XXVII.
Eighth Circle: eighth pit: Fraudulent Counselors.—Guido da Montefeltro.
CANTO XXVIII.
Eighth Circle: ninth pit: Sowers of discord and schism.—Mahomet and
Ali.—Fra Dolcino.—Pier da Medicina.—
Curio.—Mosca.—Bertran de Born.
CANTO XXVIII.
Eighth Circle: ninth pit: Those who create conflict and division.—Muhammad and Ali.—Fra Dolcino.—Pier da Medicina.—Curio.—Mosca.—Bertran de Born.
CANTO XXIX.
Eighth Circle: ninth pit.—Geri del Bello.—Tenth pit: Falsifiers of
all sorts.—Griffolino of Mezzo.—Capocchio.
CANTO XXIX.
Eighth Circle: ninth pit.—Geri del Bello.—Tenth pit: Falsifiers of all kinds.—Griffolino of Mezzo.—Capocchio.
CANTO XXX.
Eighth Circle: tenth pit: Falsifiers of all sorts.—Myrrha.—Gianni
Schiechi.—Master Adam.—Sinon of Troy.
CANTO XXX.
Eighth Circle: tenth pit: Falsifiers of all kinds.—Myrrha.—Gianni Schiechi.—Master Adam.—Sinon of Troy.
CANTO XXXI.
The Giants around the Eighth
Circle.—Nimrod.—Ephialtes.—Antiens sets the Poets down in the
Ninth Circle.
CANTO XXXI.
The Giants around the Eighth Circle.—Nimrod.—Ephialtes.—Antiens places the Poets in the Ninth Circle.
CANTO XXXII.
Ninth Circle: Traitors. First ring: Caina.—Counts of
Mangona.—Camicion de’ Pazzi.—Second ring:
Antenora.—Bocca degli Abati.—Buoso da Duera.—Count Ugolino.
CANTO XXXII.
Ninth Circle: Traitors. First ring: Caina.—Counts of Mangona.—Camicion de’ Pazzi.—Second ring: Antenora.—Bocca degli Abati.—Buoso da Duera.—Count Ugolino.
CANTO XXXIII.
Ninth Circle: Traitors. Second ring: Antenora.— Count
Ugolino.—Third ring: Ptolomaea.—Brother Alberigo.—Branca
d’ Oria.
CANTO XXXIII.
Ninth Circle: Traitors. Second ring: Antenora.— Count Ugolino.—Third ring: Ptolomaea.—Brother Alberigo.—Branca d’ Oria.
CANTO XXXIV.
Ninth Circle: Traitors. Fourth ring: Judecca.—Lucifer.—Judas,
Brutus and Cassius.—Centre of the universe.—Passage from
Hell.—Ascent to the surface of the Southern hemisphere.
CANTO XXXIV.
Ninth Circle: Traitors. Fourth ring: Judecca.—Lucifer.—Judas,
Brutus, and Cassius.—Center of the universe.—Passage from
Hell.—Ascent to the surface of the Southern Hemisphere.
INTRODUCTION.
So many versions of the Divine Comedy exist in English that a new one might well seem needless. But most of these translations are in verse, and the intellectual temper of our time is impatient of a transmutation in which substance is sacrificed for form’s sake, and the new form is itself different from the original. The conditions of verse in different languages vary so widely as to make any versified translation of a poem but an imperfect reproduction of the archetype. It is like an imperfect mirror that renders but a partial likeness, in which essential features are blurred or distorted. Dante himself, the first modern critic, declared that “nothing harmonized by a musical bond can be transmuted from its own speech without losing all its sweetness and harmony,” and every fresh attempt at translation affords a new proof of the truth of his assertion. Each language exhibits its own special genius in its poetic forms. Even when they are closely similar in rhythmical method their poetic effect is essentially different, their individuality is distinct. The hexameter of the Iliad is not the hexameter of the Aeneid. And if this be the case in respect to related forms, it is even more obvious in respect to forms peculiar to one language, like the terza rima of the Italian, for which it is impossible to find a satisfactory equivalent in another tongue.
There are so many versions of the Divine Comedy in English that a new one might seem unnecessary. However, most of these translations are in verse, and the intellectual climate of our time is impatient with a process that sacrifices substance for the sake of form, especially when the new form differs from the original. The conditions of verse in different languages vary so much that any poetic translation ends up being an imperfect reproduction of the original work. It's like an imperfect mirror that reflects a partial image, where essential features are blurred or distorted. Dante himself, the first modern critic, stated that “nothing harmonized by a musical bond can be changed from its own language without losing all its sweetness and harmony,” and each new translation proves the truth of his claim. Every language has its unique qualities in its poetic forms. Even when they are quite similar in rhythm, their poetic impact is fundamentally different, and their individuality is distinct. The hexameter of the Iliad is not the same as the hexameter of the Aeneid. And if this is true for related forms, it's even more evident for forms that are unique to one language, like the terza rima in Italian, for which there is no satisfactory equivalent in another language.
If, then, the attempt be vain to reproduce the form or to represent its effect in a translation, yet the substance of a poem may have such worth that it deserves to be known by readers who must read it in their own tongue or not at all. In this case the aim of the translator should be to render the substance fully, exactly, and with as close a correspondence to the tone and style of the original as is possible between prose and poetry. Of the charm, of the power of the poem such a translation can give but an inadequate suggestion; the musical bond was of its essence, and the loss of the musical bond is the loss of the beauty to which form and substance mutually contributed, and in which they were both alike harmonized and sublimated. The rhythmic life of the original is its vital spirit, and the translation losing this vital spirit is at best as the dull plaster cast to the living marble or the breathing bronze. The intellectual substance is there; and if the work be good, something of the emotional quality may be conveyed; the imagination may mould the prose as it moulded the verse,—but, after all, “translations are but as turn-coated things at best,” as Howell said in one of his Familiar Letters.
If the effort to recreate the form or capture its effect in a translation is in vain, the essence of a poem may be valuable enough to warrant its discovery by readers who can only engage with it in their own language. In such cases, the translator's goal should be to convey the essence fully and accurately, maintaining as much of the tone and style of the original as possible between prose and poetry. Such a translation can only offer a limited suggestion of the poem's charm and power; the musical quality was fundamental, and losing that musical quality means losing the beauty that both form and substance contributed to, and in which they were equally harmonized and elevated. The rhythmic life of the original is its vital spirit, and a translation that loses this spirit is, at best, like a dull plaster cast compared to the living marble or breathing bronze. The intellectual content is present, and if the work is good, some of the emotional quality may be conveyed; imagination can shape the prose just as it shaped the verse—but in the end, "translations are but as turn-coated things at best," as Howell noted in one of his Familiar Letters.
No poem in any tongue is more informed with rhythmic life than the Divine Comedy. And yet, such is its extraordinary distinction, no poem has an intellectual and emotional substance more independent of its metrical form. Its complex structure, its elaborate measure and rhyme, highly artificial as they are, are so mastered by the genius of the poet as to become the most natural expression of the spirit by which the poem is inspired; while at the same time the thought and sentiment embodied in the verse is of such import, and the narrative of such interest, that they do not lose their worth when expressed in the prose of another tongue; they still have power to quicken imagination, and to evoke sympathy.
No poem in any language is more alive with rhythm than the Divine Comedy. Yet, its remarkable distinction lies in the fact that no poem has an intellectual and emotional depth that is more separate from its metrical structure. Its intricate design, detailed meter, and rhyme—which can seem quite artificial—are so skillfully handled by the poet's genius that they become the most natural expression of the spirit that inspires the poem. At the same time, the ideas and emotions conveyed in the verses are so significant, and the narrative is so engaging, that they retain their value even when translated into the prose of another language; they still possess the ability to ignite the imagination and evoke empathy.
In English there is an excellent prose translation of the Inferno, by Dr. John Carlyle, a man well known to the reader of his brother’s Correspondence. It was published forty years ago, but it is still contemporaneous enough in style to answer every need, and had Dr. Carlyle made a version of the whole poem I should hardly have cared to attempt a new one. In my translation of the Inferno I am often Dr. Carlyle’s debtor. His conception of what a translation should be is very much the same as my own. Of the Purgatorio there is a prose version which has excellent qualities, by Mr. W. S. Dugdale. Another version of great merit, of both the Purgatorio and Paradiso, is that of Mr. A. J. Butler. It is accompanied by a scholarly and valuable comment, and I owe much to Mr. Butler’s work. But through what seems to me occasional excess of literal fidelity his English is now and then somewhat crabbed. “He overacts the office of an interpreter,” I cite again from Howell, “who doth enslave himself too strictly to words or phrases. One may be so over-punctual in words that he may mar the matter.”
In English, there's a great prose translation of the Inferno by Dr. John Carlyle, a guy well-known to anyone who's read his brother’s Correspondence. It was published forty years ago, but it’s still modern enough in style to meet every need, and if Dr. Carlyle had translated the whole poem, I probably wouldn’t have bothered to do a new version. In my translation of the Inferno, I often owe a debt to Dr. Carlyle. His view on what a translation should be aligns closely with my own. For the Purgatorio, there’s a prose version with excellent qualities by Mr. W. S. Dugdale. Another notable version, covering both the Purgatorio and Paradiso, is by Mr. A. J. Butler. It comes with scholarly and valuable commentary, and I owe a lot to Mr. Butler’s work. However, due to what seems like an occasional overemphasis on literal fidelity, his English can sometimes be a bit stiff. “He overacts the office of an interpreter,” to quote Howell again, “who doth enslave himself too strictly to words or phrases. One may be so over-punctual in words that he may mar the matter.”
I have tried to be as literal in my translation as was consistent with good English, and to render Dante’s own words in words as nearly correspondent to them as the difference in the languages would permit. But it is to be remembered that the familiar uses and subtle associations which give to words their full meaning are never absolutely the same in two languages. Love in English not only SOUNDS but IS different from amor in Latin, or amore in Italian. Even the most felicitous prose translation must fail therefore at times to afford the entire and precise meaning of the original.
I’ve tried to be as literal in my translation as good English allows, and to express Dante’s own words in ways that correspond closely to them as the differences between the languages allow. However, it’s important to remember that the familiar uses and subtle associations that give words their full meaning are never completely the same in two languages. Love in English not only SOUNDS different but IS different from amor in Latin, or amore in Italian. So, even the best prose translation will occasionally fall short of capturing the entire and exact meaning of the original.
Moreover, there are difficulties in Dante’s poem for Italians, and there are difficulties in the translation for English readers. These, where it seemed needful, I have endeavored to explain in brief footnotes. But I have desired to avoid distracting the attention of the reader from the narrative, and have mainly left the understanding of it to his good sense and perspicacity. The clearness of Dante’s imaginative vision is so complete, and the character of his narration of it so direct and simple, that the difficulties in understanding his intention are comparatively few.
Moreover, there are challenges in Dante’s poem for Italians, and there are challenges in the translation for English readers. Where it seemed necessary, I have tried to clarify these in brief footnotes. However, I wanted to avoid distracting the reader from the story and have mostly left the interpretation to their common sense and insight. The clarity of Dante’s imaginative vision is so thorough, and the way he narrates it is so straightforward and simple, that the difficulties in grasping his intention are relatively few.
It is a noticeable fact that in by far the greater number of passages where a doubt in regard to the interpretation exists, the obscurity lies in the rhyme-word. For with all the abundant resources of the Italian tongue in rhyme, and with all Dante’s mastery of them, the truth still is that his triple rhyme often compelled him to exact from words such service as they did not naturally render and as no other poet had required of them. The compiler of the Ottimo Commento records, in an often-cited passage, that “I, the writer, heard Dante say that never a rhyme had led him to say other than he would, but that many a time and oft he had made words say for him what they were not wont to express for other poets.” The sentence has a double truth, for it indicates not only Dante’s incomparable power to compel words to give out their full meaning, but also his invention of new uses for them, his employment of them in unusual significations or in forms hardly elsewhere to be found. These devices occasionally interfere with the limpid flow of his diction, but the difficulties of interpretation to which they give rise serve rather to mark the prevailing clearness and simplicity of his expression than seriously to impede its easy and unperplexed current. There are few sentences in the Divina Commedia in which a difficulty is occasioned by lack of definiteness of thought or distinctness of image.
It’s clear that in most of the passages where there’s uncertainty about the interpretation, the confusion usually comes from the rhyme-word. Despite the rich options for rhyme in Italian and Dante’s skill with them, the fact remains that his triple rhyme often forced him to use words in ways they didn’t naturally convey, and that no other poet had asked of them. The author of the Ottimo Commento notes in a frequently cited passage that “I, the writer, heard Dante say that no rhyme ever made him say something he didn’t intend, but that many times he made words express ideas they typically wouldn’t for other poets.” This statement has a double meaning: it shows Dante’s unmatched ability to make words reveal their full significance and his creativity in finding new uses for them, using them in unusual meanings or in forms that are rarely found elsewhere. These techniques sometimes disrupt the smooth flow of his writing, but the interpretation challenges they create highlight the overall clarity and simplicity of his expression rather than seriously hinder its clear and straightforward movement. There are very few sentences in the Divina Commedia that create difficulty due to vague thoughts or unclear images.
A far deeper-lying and more pervading source of imperfect comprehension of the poem than any verbal difficulty exists in the double or triple meaning that runs through it. The narrative of the poet’s spiritual journey is so vivid and consistent that it has all the reality of an account of an actual experience; but within and beneath runs a stream of allegory not less consistent and hardly less continuous than the narrative itself. To the illustration and carrying out of this interior meaning even the minutest details of external incident are made to contribute, with an appropriateness of significance, and with a freedom from forced interpretation or artificiality of construction such as no other writer of allegory has succeeded in attaining. The poem may be read with interest as a record of experience without attention to its inner meaning, but its full interest is only felt when this inner meaning is traced, and the moral significance of the incidents of the story apprehended by the alert intelligence. The allegory is the soul of the poem, but like the soul within the body it does not show itself in independent existence. It is, in scholastic phrase, the form of the body, giving to it its special individuality. Thus in order truly to understand and rightly appreciate the poem the reader must follow its course with a double intelligence. “Taken literally,” as Dante declares in his Letter to Can Grande, “the subject is the state of the soul after death, simply considered. But, allegorically taken, its subject is man, according as by his good or ill deserts he renders himself liable to the reward or punishment of Justice.” It is the allegory of human life; and not of human life as an abstraction, but of the individual life; and herein, as Mr. Lowell, whose phrase I borrow, has said, “lie its profound meaning and its permanent force.”[1] And herein too lie its perennial freshness of interest, and the actuality which makes it contemporaneous with every successive generation. The increase of knowledge, the loss of belief in doctrines that were fundamental in Dante’s creed, the changes in the order of society, the new thoughts of the world, have not lessened the moral import of the poem, any more than they have lessened its excellence as a work of art. Its real substance is as independent as its artistic beauty, of science, of creed, and of institutions. Human nature has not changed; the motives of action are the same, though their relative force and the desires and ideals by which they are inspired vary from generation to generation. And thus it is that the moral judgments of life framed by a great poet whose imagination penetrates to the core of things, and who, from his very nature as poet, conceives and sets forth the issues of life not in a treatise of abstract morality, but by means of sensible types and images, never lose interest, and have a perpetual contemporaneousness. They deal with the permanent and unalterable elements of the soul of man.
A much deeper and more widespread reason for misunderstanding the poem than any language barriers lies in the multiple meanings that run through it. The story of the poet’s spiritual journey is so vivid and coherent that it feels like a real-life account; however, beneath it flows a stream of allegory that is just as consistent and almost as continuous as the narrative itself. Even the smallest details of the external events are crafted to enhance this underlying meaning, with a significance that feels natural and without forced interpretations or artificial structure, something no other allegorical writer has managed to achieve. The poem can be appreciated as a narrative of experience without focusing on its deeper meaning, but its full impact is only realized when this deeper meaning is uncovered and the moral significance of the story’s events is understood by an attentive reader. The allegory is the essence of the poem, yet like the soul within a body, it doesn’t exist independently. In academic terms, it is the form of the body, giving it its unique character. Therefore, to genuinely understand and appreciate the poem, the reader must engage with both meanings. As Dante says in his Letter to Can Grande, “Taken literally, the subject is the state of the soul after death, simply considered. But, allegorically taken, its subject is man, as by his good or ill deeds he becomes subject to the reward or punishment of Justice.” It is the allegory of human life; not just life as a concept, but of individual lives; and as Mr. Lowell, whose words I borrow, pointed out, “this is where its profound meaning and lasting impact lie.” This is also why it maintains its fresh interest and relevance with each new generation. The growth of knowledge, the decline of beliefs that were central to Dante’s faith, the changes in society, and new ideas in the world have not diminished the moral significance of the poem, just as they haven’t affected its quality as a work of art. Its true essence is as independent of science, belief, and societal structures as its artistic beauty is. Human nature hasn’t changed; the motivations behind actions remain the same, although their influence and the desires and ideals that drive them vary from generation to generation. Thus, the moral judgments crafted by a great poet, whose imagination reaches deep into the essence of things and who, as a poet, expresses the issues of life not in a dry morality treatise but through vivid types and images, never lose their appeal and remain perpetually relevant. They address the enduring and unchanging aspects of human nature.
[1] Mr. Lowell’s essay on Dante makes other writing about the poet or the poem seem ineffectual and superfluous. I must assume that it will be familiar to the readers of my version, at least to those among them who desire truly to understand the Divine Comedy.
[1] Mr. Lowell’s essay on Dante makes other writing about the poet or the poem seem ineffective and unnecessary. I have to assume that it will be familiar to the readers of my version, at least to those who really want to understand the Divine Comedy.
The scene of the poem is the spiritual world, of which we are members even while still denizens of the world of time. In the spiritual world the results of sin or perverted love, and of virtue or right love, in this life of probation, are manifest. The life to come is but the fulfilment of the life that now is. This is the truth that Dante sought to enforce. The allegory in which he cloaked it is of a character that separates the Divine Comedy from all other works of similar intent. In The Pilgrim’s Progress, for example, the personages introduced are mere simulacra of men and women, the types of moral qualities or religious dispositions. They are abstractions which the genius of Bunyan fails to inform with vitality sufficient to kindle the imagination of the reader with a sense of their actual, living and breathing existence. But in the Divine Comedy the personages are all from real life, they are men and women with their natural passions and emotions, and they are undergoing an actual experience. The allegory consists in making their characters and their fates, what all human characters and fates really are, the types and images of spiritual law. Virgil and Beatrice, whose nature as depicted in the poem makes nearest approach to purely abstract and typical existence, are always consistently presented as living individuals, exalted indeed in wisdom and power, but with hardly less definite and concrete humanity than that of Dante himself.
The setting of the poem is the spiritual world, which we belong to even while living in the physical world. In the spiritual realm, the consequences of sin or misguided love, and of virtue or true love, during this life of testing, are clear. The life that comes next is merely the continuation of the life we are living now. This is the truth that Dante aimed to convey. The allegory he used is what sets the Divine Comedy apart from other works with similar goals. In The Pilgrim’s Progress, for example, the characters are just representations of men and women, symbols of moral qualities or religious attitudes. They are abstract figures that Bunyan's talent fails to breathe enough life into, preventing them from sparking the reader’s imagination with a sense of their actual, living existence. But in the Divine Comedy, the characters are all drawn from real life; they are men and women with genuine passions and emotions, and they are experiencing real events. The allegory lies in transforming their personalities and destinies into what all human stories and fates truly represent—the types and reflections of spiritual law. Virgil and Beatrice, whose portrayal in the poem comes closest to being purely abstract and typical, are always shown as living individuals, truly elevated in wisdom and power, yet with a humanity that is just as clear and tangible as Dante’s own.
The scheme of the created Universe held by the Christians of the Middle Ages was comparatively simple, and so definite that Dante, in accepting it in its main features without modification, was provided with the limited stage that was requisite for his design, and of which the general disposition was familiar to all his readers. The three spiritual realms had their local bounds marked out as clearly as those of time earth itself. Their cosmography was but an extension of the largely hypothetical geography of the tune.
The concept of the Universe held by Christians in the Middle Ages was relatively straightforward and so clear that Dante, by accepting it in its main aspects without changes, had the limited framework he needed for his work, which his readers were all familiar with. The three spiritual realms had their boundaries defined just as clearly as those of the physical Earth. Their cosmography was simply an extension of the mostly theoretical geography of that time.
The Earth was the centre of the Universe, and its northern hemisphere was the abode of man. At the middle point of this hemisphere stood Jerusalem, equidistant from the Pillars of Hercules on the West, and the Ganges on the East.
The Earth was the center of the Universe, and its northern hemisphere was the home of humanity. At the center of this hemisphere was Jerusalem, equally distant from the Pillars of Hercules in the West and the Ganges in the East.
Within the body of this hemisphere was hell, shared as a vast cone, of which the apex was the centre of the globe; and here, according to Dante, was the seat of Lucifer. The concave of Hell had been formed by his fall, when a portion of the solid earth, through fear of him, ran back to the southern uninhabited hemisphere, and formed there, directly antipodal to Jerusalem, the mountain of Purgatory which rose from the waste of waters that covered this half of the globe. Purgatory was shaped as a cone, of similar dimensions to that of Hell, amid at its summit was the Terrestrial Paradise.
Within the body of this hemisphere was hell, represented as a vast cone, with its peak at the center of the earth; and here, according to Dante, was where Lucifer reigned. The hollow of Hell was created by his fall, when part of the solid ground, fearing him, retreated to the uninhabited southern hemisphere, forming the mountain of Purgatory directly opposite Jerusalem, rising from the waters that covered this half of the earth. Purgatory was shaped like a cone, similar in size to that of Hell, and at its summit was the Terrestrial Paradise.
Immediately surrounding the atmosphere of the Earth was the sphere of elemental fire. Around this was the Heaven of the Moon, and encircling this, in order, were the Heavens of Mercury, Venus, the Sun, Mars, Jove, Saturn, the Fixed Stars, and the Crystalline or first moving Heaven. These nine concentric Heavens revolved continually around the Earth, and in proportion to their distance from it was time greater swiftness of each. Encircling all was the Empyrean, increate, incorporeal, motionless, unbounded in time or space, the proper seat of God, the home of the Angels, the abode of the Elect.
Immediately surrounding the Earth's atmosphere was the sphere of elemental fire. Next was the Heaven of the Moon, and surrounding that, in order, were the Heavens of Mercury, Venus, the Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, the Fixed Stars, and the Crystalline or first moving Heaven. These nine concentric Heavens revolved continuously around the Earth, with each moving faster the closer it was. Encircling everything was the Empyrean, uncreated, incorporeal, motionless, and limitless in time or space, the true home of God, the dwelling of the Angels, and the place for the Elect.
The Angelic Hierarchy consisted of nine orders, corresponding to the nine moving heavens. Their blessedness and the swiftness of time motion with which in unending delight they circled around God were in proportion to their nearness to Him, —first the Seraphs, then the Cherubs, Thrones, Dominations, Virtues, Powers, Princes, Archangels, and Angels. Through them, under the general name of Intelligences, the Divine influence was transmitted to the Heavens, giving to them their circular motion, which was the expression of their longing to be united with the source of their creation. The Heavens in their turn streamed down upon the Earth the Divine influence thus distributed among them, in varying proportion and power, producing divers effects in the generation and corruption of material things, and in the dispositions and the lives of men.
The Angelic Hierarchy was made up of nine orders, which corresponded to the nine moving heavens. Their bliss and the speed at which they joyfully circled around God were in proportion to how close they were to Him—first the Seraphs, then the Cherubs, Thrones, Dominions, Virtues, Powers, Princes, Archangels, and Angels. Through them, collectively known as Intelligences, divine influence was passed on to the Heavens, granting them their circular motion, which reflected their desire to unite with their creator. The Heavens, in turn, showered the Earth with this divine influence, distributed among them in varying degrees and strengths, resulting in different effects in the creation and decay of material things, as well as in the behaviors and lives of people.
Such was the general scheme of the Universe. The intention of God in its creation was to communicate of his own perfection to the creatures endowed with souls, that is, to men and to angels, and the proper end of every such creature was to seek its own perfection in likeness to the Divine. This end was attained through that knowledge of God of which the soul was capable, and through love which was in proportion to knowledge. Virtue depended on the free will of man; it was the good use of that will directed to a right object of love. Two lights were given to the soul for guidance of the will: the light of reason for natural things and for the direction of the will to moral virtue the light of grace for things supernatural, and for the direction of the will to spiritual virtue. Sin was the opposite of virtue, the choice by the will of false objects of love; it involved the misuse of reason, and the absence of grace. As the end of virtue was blessedness, so the end of sin was misery.
This was the overall design of the Universe. God's purpose in creating it was to share His own perfection with beings that have souls, namely humans and angels, and the ultimate goal for each of these creatures was to pursue their own perfection by becoming more like the Divine. This goal was achieved through the knowledge of God that the soul could attain and through love, which was proportional to that knowledge. Virtue relied on human free will; it was about using that will well, directing it toward a true object of love. The soul was given two sources of light to guide the will: the light of reason for understanding natural things and for directing the will toward moral virtue, and the light of grace for supernatural matters and for guiding the will toward spiritual virtue. Sin was the opposite of virtue, a choice made by the will to pursue false objects of love; it involved misusing reason and lacking grace. Just as the goal of virtue was happiness, the goal of sin was suffering.
The cornerstone of Dante’s moral system was the Freedom of the Will; in other words, the right of private judgment with the condition of accountability. This is the liberty which Dante, that is man, goes seeking in his journey through the spiritual world. This liberty is to be attained through the right use of reason, illuminated by Divine Grace; it consists in the perfect accord of the will of man with the will of God.
The foundation of Dante’s moral system was the Freedom of the Will; in other words, the right to make personal choices with the understanding that we are accountable for them. This is the freedom that Dante, as a person, seeks on his journey through the spiritual world. This freedom is achieved through the proper use of reason, guided by Divine Grace; it means aligning the will of man with the will of God.
With this view of the nature and end of man Dante’s conception of the history of the race could not be other than that its course was providentially ordered. The fall of man had made him a just object of the vengeance of God; but the elect were to be redeemed, and for their redemption the history of the world from the beginning was directed. Not only in his dealings with the Jews, but in his dealings with the heathen was God preparing for the reconciliation of man, to be finally accomplished in his sacrifice of Himself for them. The Roman Empire was foreordained and established for this end. It was to prepare the way for the establishment of the Roman Church. It was the appointed instrument for the political government of men. Empire and Church were alike divine institutions for the guidance of man on earth.
With this understanding of human nature and purpose, Dante believed that the course of human history was divinely planned. The fall of humanity made them justly deserving of God's wrath; however, the chosen ones were meant to be saved, and the world’s history was directed towards their redemption from the very beginning. God was preparing for the reconciliation of humanity not only through His interaction with the Jews but also with the non-believers, culminating in His ultimate sacrifice for them. The Roman Empire was destined and created for this purpose. It was meant to pave the way for the establishment of the Roman Church. Both the Empire and the Church were divinely ordained institutions designed to guide humanity on earth.
The aim of Dante in the Divine Comedy was to set forth these truths in such wise as to affect the imaginations and touch the hearts of men, so that they should turn to righteousness. His conviction of these truths was no mere matter of belief; it had the ardor and certainty of faith. They had appeared to him in all their fulness as a revelation of the Divine wisdom. It was his work as poet, as poet with a divine commission, to make this revelation known. His work was a work of faith; it was sacred; to it both Heaven and Earth had set their hands.
The goal of Dante in the Divine Comedy was to present these truths in a way that would ignite people's imaginations and move their hearts, encouraging them to pursue righteousness. His belief in these truths wasn't just a superficial conviction; it was filled with the passion and certainty of true faith. They had revealed themselves to him in their entirety as a glimpse of Divine wisdom. As a poet with a divine mission, it was his task to share this revelation. His work was rooted in faith; it was sacred, supported by both Heaven and Earth.
To this work, as I have said, the definiteness and the limits of the generally accepted theory of the Universe gave the required frame. The very narrowness of this scheme made Dante’s design practicable. He had had the experience of a man on earth. He had been lured by false objects of desire from the pursuit of the true good. But Divine Grace, in the form of Beatrice, who had of old on earth led him aright, now intervened and sent to his aid Virgil, who, as the type of Human Reason, should bring him safe through Hell, showing to him the eternal consequences of sin, and then should conduct him, penitent, up the height of Purgatory, till on its summit, in the Earthly Paradise, Beatrice should appear once more to him. Thence she, as the type of that knowledge through which comes the love of God, should lead him, through the Heavens up to the Empyrean, to the consummation of his course in the actual vision of God.
To this work, as I've mentioned, the clarity and boundaries of the commonly accepted theory of the Universe provided the necessary framework. The very narrowness of this scheme made Dante's vision achievable. He had lived the life of a man on earth. He had been distracted by false desires, losing sight of the true good. But Divine Grace, embodied by Beatrice, who had once guided him rightly on earth, now intervened and sent Virgil to help him. Virgil, representing Human Reason, would safely guide him through Hell, revealing the eternal consequences of sin, and then would lead him, repentant, up the heights of Purgatory until he reached the summit, where Beatrice would appear to him in the Earthly Paradise once more. From there, she, symbolizing the knowledge that inspires the love of God, would lead him through the Heavens to the Empyrean, completing his journey with the direct vision of God.
AIDS TO THE STUDY OF THE DIVINE COMEDY.
The Essay by Mr. Lowell, to which I have already referred (Dante, Lowell’s Prose Works, vol. iv.) is the best introduction to the study of the poem. It should be read and re-read.
The essay by Mr. Lowell, which I've already mentioned (Dante, Lowell’s Prose Works, vol. iv.), is the best starting point for studying the poem. It should be read and re-read.
Dante, an essay by the late Dean Church, is the work of a learned and sympathetic scholar, and is an excellent treatise on the life, times, and work of the poet.
Dante, an essay by the late Dean Church, is the work of a knowledgeable and understanding scholar, and is an excellent exploration of the life, times, and work of the poet.
The Notes and Illustrations that accompany Mr. Longfellow’s translation of the Divine Comedy form an admirable body of comment on the poem.
The Notes and Illustrations that come with Mr. Longfellow’s translation of the Divine Comedy provide an excellent commentary on the poem.
The Rev. Dr. Edward Moore’s little volume, on The Time-References in the Divina Cominedia (London, 1887), is of great value in making the progress of Dante’s journey clear, and in showing Dante’s scrupulous consistency of statement. Dr. Moore’s more recent work, Contributions to the Textual Criticism of the Divina Commedia (Cambridge, 1889), is to be warmly commended to the advanced student.
The Rev. Dr. Edward Moore’s small book, The Time-References in the Divina Commedia (London, 1887), is very helpful in clarifying the progression of Dante’s journey and demonstrating Dante’s careful consistency in his statements. Dr. Moore’s later work, Contributions to the Textual Criticism of the Divina Commedia (Cambridge, 1889), is highly recommended for advanced students.
These sources of information are enough for the mere English reader. But one who desires to make himself a thorough master of the poem must turn to foreign sources of instruction: to Carl Witte’s invaluable Dante-Forschungen (2 vols. Halle, 1869); to the comment, especially that on the Paradiso, which accompanies the German translation of the Divine Comedy by Philalethes. the late King John of Saxony; to Bartoli’s life of Dante in his Storia della Letteratura Italiana (Firenze, 1878 and subsequent years), and to Scartazzini’s Prolegomeni della Divina Commedia (Leipzig, 1890). The fourteenth century Comments, especially those of Boccaccio, of Buti, and of Benvenuto da Imola, are indispensable to one who would understand the poem as it was understood by Dante’s immediate contemporaries and successors. It is from them and from the Chronicle of Dante’s contemporary and fellow-citizen, Giovanni Villani, that our knowledge concerning many of the personages mentioned in the Poem is derived.
These sources of information are enough for the average English reader. But anyone who wants to fully master the poem should look to foreign resources for guidance: Carl Witte’s invaluable *Dante-Forschungen* (2 vols. Halle, 1869); the commentary, especially the one on the *Paradiso*, that comes with the German translation of the *Divine Comedy* by Philalethes, the late King John of Saxony; Bartoli’s biography of Dante in his *Storia della Letteratura Italiana* (Firenze, 1878 and later); and Scartazzini’s *Prolegomeni della Divina Commedia* (Leipzig, 1890). The 14th-century commentaries, particularly those by Boccaccio, Buti, and Benvenuto da Imola, are essential for anyone wanting to understand the poem as Dante’s contemporaries and successors did. It is from these sources and from the Chronicle of Dante’s contemporary and fellow citizen, Giovanni Villani, that we gain knowledge about many of the characters mentioned in the poem.
In respect to the theology and general doctrine of the Poem, the Summa Theologica of St. Thomas Aquinas is the main source from which Dante himself drew.
In terms of the theology and overall teachings of the Poem, St. Thomas Aquinas's Summa Theologica is the primary source that Dante himself referenced.
Of editions of the Divina Commedia in Italian, either that of Andreoli, or of Bianchi, or of Fraticelli, each in one volume, may be recommended to the beginner. Scartazzini’s edition in three volumes is the best, in spite of some serious defects, for the deeper student.
Of the Italian editions of the Divina Commedia, the ones by Andreoli, Bianchi, or Fraticelli, each in one volume, are good choices for beginners. Scartazzini’s three-volume edition is the best, despite some significant flaws, for more advanced students.
HELL.
CANTO I.
Dante, astray in a wood, reaches the foot of a hill which he begins to ascend; he is hindered by three beasts; he turns back and is met by Virgil, who proposes to guide him into the eternal world.
Dante, lost in a forest, arrives at the base of a hill that he starts to climb; he is blocked by three animals; he turns back and encounters Virgil, who offers to lead him into the eternal world.
Midway upon the road of our life I found myself within a dark wood, for the right way had been missed. Ah! how hard a thing it is to tell what this wild and rough and dense wood was, which in thought renews the fear! So bitter is it that death is little more. But in order to treat of the good that there I found, I will tell of the other things that I have seen there. I cannot well recount how I entered it, so full was I of slumber at that point where I abandoned the true way. But after I had arrived at the foot of a hill, where that valley ended which had pierced my heart with fear, I looked on high, and saw its shoulders clothed already with the rays of the planet[1] that leadeth men aright along every path. Then was the fear a little quieted which in the lake of my heart had lasted through the night that I passed so piteously. And even as one who with spent breath, issued out of the sea upon the shore, turns to the perilous water and gazes, so did my soul, which still was flying, turn back to look again upon the pass which never had a living person left.
Midway through our life's journey, I found myself in a dark forest, having lost the right path. Ah, how difficult it is to describe this wild, rough, and dense wood that brings back such fear! It’s so bitter that death is hardly worse. But to discuss the good I found there, I’ll recount the other things I saw. I can’t really explain how I entered it, as I was so sleepy at the moment when I strayed from the true path. However, after reaching the base of a hill, where that valley ended which had filled my heart with fear, I looked up and saw its slopes already lit by the rays of the guiding star that shows the way to every traveler. Then the fear in my heart, which had lasted through the night I spent in such misery, calmed a little. And just like someone who, out of breath, has emerged from the sea onto the shore turns back to the dangerous waters and gazes, my soul, still in flight, turned back to look again at the path that no living person has ever returned from.
[1] The sun, a planet according to the Ptolemaic system.
[1] The sun, a planet according to the Ptolemaic system.
After I had rested a little my weary body I took my way again along the desert slope, so that the firm foot was always the lower. And lo! almost at the beginning of the steep a she-leopard, light and very nimble, which was covered with a spotted coat. And she did not move from before my face, nay, rather hindered so my road that to return I oftentimes had turned.
After I rested my tired body for a bit, I continued along the desert slope, making sure my stable foot was always on the lower side. And look! Almost at the start of the steep path, there was a female leopard, quick and very agile, with a spotted coat. She didn’t move out of my way; instead, she often blocked my path, forcing me to turn back many times.
The time was at the beginning of the morning, and the Sun was mounting upward with those stars that were with him when Love Divine first set in motion those beautiful things;[1] so that the hour of the time and the sweet season were occasion of good hope to me concerning that wild beast with the dappled skin. But not so that the sight which appeared to me of a lion did not give me fear. He seemed to be coming against me, with head high and with ravening hunger, so that it seemed that the air was affrighted at him. And a she-wolf,[2] who with all cravings seemed laden in her meagreness, and already had made many folk to live forlorn,—she caused me so much heaviness, with the fear that came from sight of her, that I lost hope of the height And such as he is who gaineth willingly, and the time arrives that makes him lose, who in all his thoughts weeps and is sad,—such made me the beast without repose that, coming on against me, little by little was pushing me back thither where the Sun is silent.
The time was early morning, and the sun was rising along with the stars that were with it when Divine Love first set everything in motion; so the hour and the pleasant season gave me hope regarding that wild beast with the spotted skin. But that didn’t stop the sight of a lion from scaring me. He seemed to be approaching me, head held high and filled with ravenous hunger, to the point where the air itself seemed frightened of him. And a she-wolf, who appeared to be weighed down by all her cravings and had already caused many people to live in despair—she filled me with such dread from her mere presence that I lost all hope of reaching higher ground. Just like someone who gains something willingly, only to lose it when the right moment arrives, and who cries and feels sad in all their thoughts—such was the restless beast that was slowly pushing me back to where the sun is silent.
[1] According to old tradition the spring was the season of the creation.
[1] According to old tradition, spring was the season of creation.
[2] These three beasts correspond to the triple division of sins into those of incontinence, of violence, and of fraud. See Canto XI.
[2] These three beasts represent the three categories of sins: sins of uncontrolled desires, sins of violence, and sins of deceit. See Canto XI.
While I was falling back to the low place, before mine eyes appeared one who through long silence seemed hoarse. When I saw him in the great desert, “Have pity on me!” I cried to him, “whatso thou art, or shade or real man.” He answered me: “Not man; man once I was, and my parents were Lombards, and Mantuans by country both. I was born sub Julio, though late, and I lived at Rome under the good Augustus, in the time of the false and lying gods. Poet was I, and sang of that just son of Anchises who came from Troy after proud Ilion had been burned. But thou, why returnest thou to so great annoy? Why dost thou not ascend the delectable mountain which is the source and cause of every joy?”
While I was falling back down to the lower place, I saw someone who seemed hoarse from long silence. When I spotted him in the vast desert, I cried out to him, “Have pity on me! Whatever you are, whether shade or real man.” He replied, “I am not a man; I was once a man, and my parents were Lombards, both from Mantua. I was born during the time of Julius, though late, and I lived in Rome under the good Augustus, during the era of false and deceitful gods. I was a poet and sang about that just son of Anchises who came from Troy after proud Ilion had burned down. But why are you returning to such great suffering? Why don’t you climb the delightful mountain which is the source and cause of all joy?”
“Art thou then that Virgil and that fount which poureth forth so large a stream of speech?” replied I to him with bashful front: “O honor and light of the other poem I may the long seal avail me, and the great love, which have made me search thy volume! Thou art my master and my author; thou alone art he from whom I took the fair style that hath done me honor. Behold the beast because of which I turned; help me against her, famous sage, for she makes any veins and pulses tremble.” “Thee it behoves to hold another course,” he replied, when he saw me weeping, “if thou wishest to escape from this savage place; for this beast, because of which thou criest out, lets not any one pass along her way, but so hinders him that she kills him! and she has a nature so malign and evil that she never sates her greedy will, and after food is hungrier than before. Many are the animals with which she wives, and there shall be more yet, till the hound[1] shall come that will make her die of grief. He shall not feed on land or goods, but wisdom and love and valor, and his birthplace shall be between Feltro and Feltro. Of that humble[2] Italy shall he be the salvation, for which the virgin Camilla died, and Euryalus, Turnus and Nisus of their wounds. He shall hunt her through every town till he shall have set her back in hell, there whence envy first sent her forth. Wherefore I think and deem it for thy best that thou follow me, and I will be thy guide, and will lead thee hence through the eternal place where thou shalt hear the despairing shrieks, shalt see the ancient spirits woeful who each proclaim the second death. And then thou shalt see those who are contented in the fire, because they hope to come, whenever it may be, to the blessed folk; to whom if thou wilt thereafter ascend, then shall be a soul more worthy than I for that. With her I will leave thee at my departure; for that Emperor who reigneth them above, because I was rebellious to His law, wills not that into His city any one should come through me. In all parts He governs and them He reigns: there in His city and His lofty seat. O happy he whom thereto He elects!” And I to him, “Poet, I beseech thee by that God whom thou didst not know, in order that I may escape this ill and worse, that thou lead me thither whom thou now hast said, so that I may see the gate of St. Peter, and those whom thou makest so afflicted.”
“Are you really that Virgil, the source of such a vast amount of words?” I said to him with a shy demeanor. “Oh, honor and light of the other poem, may the long silence serve me, and the great love that has compelled me to study your work! You are my master and my author; you alone are the one from whom I learned the beautiful style that has brought me honor. Look at the beast that caused my turning around; help me against her, famous sage, because she makes every vein and pulse tremble.” “You need to take a different path,” he replied when he saw me crying, “if you want to escape this savage place; because this beast, that is making you cry out, doesn’t let anyone pass along her way, but hinders them so much that she kills them! She has such a malignant and evil nature that she never satisfies her greedy will, and after having fed, she is hungrier than before. There are many animals she mates with, and there will be more until the hound comes who will make her die of grief. He will not feed on land or possessions, but on wisdom, love, and valor, and his birthplace will be between Feltro and Feltro. He will be the salvation of that humble Italy, for which the virgin Camilla died, along with Euryalus, Turnus, and Nisus from their wounds. He will hunt her through every town until he sends her back to hell, from where envy first sent her out. Therefore, I believe it is best for you to follow me, and I will be your guide, leading you through the eternal place where you will hear the cries of despair, and you will see the ancient spirits in sorrow, each proclaiming a second death. And then you will see those who are content in the fire because they hope to reach the blessed people; if you wish to ascend to them afterward, then there will be a soul more worthy than I for that. With her, I will leave you upon my departure; because that Emperor who reigns above, since I was rebellious to His law, does not want anyone to enter His city through me. He governs in all parts and reigns over them: there in His city and His high seat. Oh, happy is he whom He chooses for that!” And I said to him, “Poet, I beg you by that God whom you did not know, so that I can escape this misery and worse, that you lead me to the place you just mentioned, so I can see the gate of St. Peter and those you describe as so afflicted.”
[1] Of whom the hound is the symbol, and to whom Dante looked for the deliverance of Italy from the discorda and misrule that made her wretched, is still matter of doubt, after centuries of controversy.
[1] The hound symbolizes this person, and Dante sought their help for Italy's rescue from the discord and misrule that made it suffer, but this is still a matter of debate, even after centuries of discussion.
[2] Fallen, humiliated.
Fallen and humiliated.
Then he moved on, and I behind him kept.
Then he moved on, and I followed him.
CANTO II.
Dante, doubtful of his own powers, is discouraged at the outset.—Virgil cheers him by telling him that he has been sent to his aid by a blessed Spirit from Heaven.—Dante casts off fear, and the poets proceed.
Dante, unsure of his own abilities, feels hopeless at the start. Virgil encourages him by informing him that a blessed Spirit from Heaven has been sent to help him. Dante lets go of his fear, and the poets move forward.
The day was going, and the dusky air was taking the living things that are on earth from their fatigues, and I alone was preparing to sustain the war alike of the road, and of the woe which the mind that erreth not shall retrace. O Muses, O lofty genius, now assist me! O mind that didst inscribe that which I saw, here shall thy nobility appear! I began:—“Poet, that guidest me, consider my virtue, if it is sufficient, ere to the deep pass thou trustest me. Thou sayest that the parent of Silvius while still corruptible went to the immortal world and was there in the body. Wherefore if the Adversary of every ill was then courteous, thinking on the high effect that should proceed from him, and on the Who and the What,[1] it seemeth not unmeet to the man of understanding; for in the empyreal heaven he had been chosen for father of revered Rome and of her empire; both which (to say truth indeed) were ordained for the holy place where the successor of the greater Peter hath his seat. Through this going, whereof thou givest him vaunt, he learned things which were the cause of his victory and of the papal mantle. Afterward the Chosen Vessel went thither to bring thence comfort to that faith which is the beginning of the way of salvation. But I, why go I thither? or who concedes it? I am not Aeneas, I am not Paul; me worthy of this, neither I nor others think; wherefore if I give myself up to go, I fear lest the going may be mad. Thou art wise, thou understandest better than I speak.”
The day was passing, and the twilight was calming the creatures on earth from their exhaustion, while I alone was getting ready to face the challenges of the journey and the grief that a clear mind can revisit. Oh Muses, oh great spirit, help me now! Oh mind that recorded what I witnessed, here is where your greatness will shine! I began:—“Poet, who guides me, consider my ability, if it's enough, before you trust me with the deep passage. You say that the father of Silvius, while still mortal, went to the immortal world and was there in body. So if the Adversary of all evil was gracious then, thinking about the great outcome that would come from him, and about the Who and the What,[1] it doesn’t seem unreasonable to an insightful person; for in the celestial heaven, he had been chosen as the father of revered Rome and her empire; both of which (to be honest) were meant for the holy place where the successor of the greater Peter has his seat. Through this journey, which you praise him for, he learned the things that led to his victory and the papal mantle. Later, the Chosen Vessel went there to bring back comfort to that faith which is the beginning of the path to salvation. But I, why am I going there? or who allows it? I am not Aeneas, I am not Paul; neither I nor anyone else thinks I deserve this; therefore if I let myself go, I fear that the journey may be foolish. You are wise, you understand better than I can express.”
[1] Who he was, and what should result.
[1] Who he was, and what should happen next.
And as is he who unwills what he willed, and because of new thoughts changes his design, so that he quite withdraws from beginning, such I became on that dark hillside: wherefore in my thought I abandoned the enterprise which had been so hasty in the beginning.
And just like someone who changes their mind about what they wanted and, due to new ideas, alters their plan, stepping back from the start, that’s who I became on that dark hillside: for this reason, I gave up on the venture that I had rushed into at the beginning.
“If I have rightly understood thy speech,” replied that shade of the magnanimous one, “thy soul is hurt by cowardice, which oftentimes encumbereth a man so that it turns him back from honorable enterprise, as false seeing does a beast when it is startled. In order that thou loose thee from this fear I will tell thee wherefore I have come, and what I heard at the first moment that I grieved for thee. I was among those who are suspended,[1] and a Lady called me, so blessed and beautiful that I besought her to command. Her eyes were more lucent than the star, and she began to speak to me sweet and low, with angelic voice, in her own tongue: ‘O courteous Mantuan soul, of whom the fame yet lasteth in the world, and shall last so long as the world endureth! a friend of mine and not of fortune upon the desert hillside is so hindered on his road that he has turned for fear, and I am afraid, through that which I have heard of him in heaven, lest already he be so astray that I may have risen late to his succor. Now do thou move, and with thy speech ornate, and with whatever is needful for his deliverance, assist him so that I may be consoled for him. I am Beatrice who make thee go. I come from a place whither I desire to return. Love moved me, and makes me speak. When I shall be before my Lord, I will commend thee often unto Him.’ Then she was silent, and thereon I began: ‘O Lady of Virtue, thou alone through whom the human race surpasseth all contained within that heaven which hath the smallest circles![2] so pleasing unto me is thy command that to obey it, were it already done, were slow to me. Thou hast no need further to open unto me thy will; but tell me the cause why thou guardest not thyself from descending down here into this centre, from the ample place whither thou burnest to return.’ ‘Since thou wishest to know so inwardly, I will tell thee briefly,’ she replied to me, ‘wherefore I fear not to come here within. One ought to fear those things only that have power of doing harm, the others not, for they are not dreadful. I am made by God, thanks be to Him, such that your misery toucheth me not, nor doth the flame of this burning assail me. A gentle Lady[3] is in heaven who hath pity for this hindrance whereto I send thee, so that stern judgment there above she breaketh. She summoned Lucia in her request, and said, “Thy faithful one now hath need of thee, and unto thee I commend him.” Lucia, the foe of every cruel one, rose and came to the place where I was, seated with the ancient Rachel. She said, “Beatrice, true praise of God, why dost thou not succor him who so loved thee that for thee he came forth from the vulgar throng? Dost thou not hear the pity of his plaint? Dost thou not see the death that combats him beside the stream whereof the sea hath no vaunt?” In the world never were persons swift to seek their good, and to fly their harm, as I, after these words were uttered, came here below, from my blessed seat, putting my trust in thy upright speech, which honors thee and them who have heard it.’ After she had said this to me, weeping she turned her lucent eyes, whereby she made me more speedy in coming. And I came to thee as she willed. Thee have I delivered from that wild beast that took from thee the short ascent of the beautiful mountain. What is it then? Why, why dost thou hold back? why dost thou harbor such cowardice in thy heart? why hast thou not daring and boldness, since three blessed Ladies care for thee in the court of Heaven, and my speech pledges thee such good?”
“If I’ve understood you correctly,” replied the shade of the noble one, “your soul is weighed down by cowardice, which often hinders a person and turns them away from honorable pursuits, just as fear causes a beast to flee. To help you overcome this fear, I’ll explain why I’ve come and what I heard when I first felt sorrow for you. I was among those who are suspended,[1] and a lady called me, so blessed and beautiful that I begged her to give me a command. Her eyes were brighter than a star, and she began to speak to me in a sweet, gentle voice, in her own language: ‘O courteous soul of Mantua, whose fame lasts in the world and will last as long as the world exists! A friend of mine—not of fortune—on the desolate hillside is so hindered on his path that he has turned back in fear, and I worry, based on what I’ve heard about him in heaven, that he may have strayed so far that I might be too late to help him. Now you must act, and with your eloquent speech and anything else needed for his rescue, assist him so that I may find comfort for him. I am Beatrice, and it’s I who urge you on. I come from a place from which I long to return. Love compelled me and inspires me to speak. When I’m before my Lord, I will often commend you to Him.’ Then she fell silent, and I began: ‘O Lady of Virtue, through whom humanity surpasses everything within that heaven with the smallest circles![2] I am so eager to fulfill your command that, even if it were already done, it would feel slow to me. You need not explain your will any further; just tell me why you do not protect yourself from coming down here to this center, away from the grand place for which you yearn to return.’ ‘Since you wish to know so deeply, I will explain briefly,’ she replied to me, ‘why I’m not afraid to come down here. One should only fear things that have the power to do harm; the others are not frightening. Thanks be to God, I am made in such a way that your suffering does not touch me, nor does the flame of this fire harm me. There’s a gentle Lady[3] in heaven who has compassion for the obstacle I’m sending you to, and she softens the harsh judgment above. She called Lucia with her request, saying, “Your faithful one needs you now, and I commend him to you.” Lucia, the enemy of every cruel one, rose and came to the place where I was sitting with the ancient Rachel. She said, “Beatrice, true praise of God, why do you not help him who loved you so much that for your sake he left the common crowd? Do you not hear his plaintive cries? Do you not see the death that battles him beside the stream that the sea boasts about?” In the world, no one is quicker to seek their own good and escape their harm than I was, after these words were spoken, when I came down here from my blessed seat, putting my trust in your honest words, which honor you and those who have heard them.’ After she said this to me, tears in her shining eyes made me hurry to come. And I came to you as she wished. I have freed you from that wild beast that took away your path up the beautiful mountain. So what is it? Why do you hold back? Why do you let such cowardice reside in your heart? Why are you not daring and bold, since three blessed Ladies care for you in the court of Heaven, and my words promise you such good?”
[1] In Limbo, neither in Hell nor Heaven.
[1] In Limbo, neither in Hell nor Heaven.
[2] The heaven of the moon, nearest to the earth.
[2] The moon's heaven, closest to the earth.
[3] The Virgin.
The Virgin Mary.
As flowerets, bent and closed by the chill of night, after the sun shines on them straighten themselves all open on their stem, so I became with my weak virtue, and such good daring hastened to my heart that I began like one enfranchised: “Oh compassionate she who succored me! and thou courteous who didst speedily obey the true words that she addressed to thee! Thou by thy words hast so disposed my heart with desire of going, that I have returned unto my first intent. Go on now, for one sole will is in us both: Thou Leader, thou Lord, and thou Master.” Thus I said to him; and when he had moved on, I entered along the deep and savage road.
As little flowers, bent and closed by the night’s cold, open up on their stem when the sun shines on them, I became the same with my fragile courage, and such good bravery filled my heart that I began like someone freed: “Oh compassionate one who helped me! And you, generous one who quickly followed the true words she spoke to you! You, with your words, have sparked a desire in my heart to move forward, so I have returned to my original intention. Let’s continue now, for we are both driven by one will: You are the Leader, the Lord, and the Master.” I said this to him, and when he moved on, I stepped into the deep and wild path.
CANTO III.
The gate of Hell.—Virgil lends Dante in.—The punishment of the neither good nor bad.—Acheron, and the sinners on its bank.—Charon.—Earthquake.—Dante swoons.
The gate of Hell.—Virgil guides Dante in.—The punishment of the neither good nor bad.—Acheron, and the sinners on its bank.—Charon.—Earthquake.—Dante faints.
“Through me is the way into the woeful city; through me is the way into eternal woe; through me is the way among the lost people. Justice moved my lofty maker: the divine Power, the supreme Wisdom and the primal Love made me. Before me were no things created, unless eternal, and I eternal last. Leave every hope, ye who enter!”
“Through me is the path to the sad city; through me is the path to eternal misery; through me is the path among the lost souls. Justice inspired my great creator: the divine Power, the ultimate Wisdom, and the original Love made me. Nothing was created before me, except for the eternal, and I endure forever. Abandon all hope, you who enter!”
These words of color obscure I saw written at the top of a gate; whereat I, “Master, their meaning is dire to me.”
These colorful words I saw written at the top of a gate; so I said to the Master, “Their meaning is troubling to me.”
And he to me, like one who knew, “Here it behoves to leave every fear; it behoves that all cowardice should here be dead. We have come to the place where I have told thee that thou shalt see the woeful people, who have lost the good of the understanding.”
And he said to me, like someone who understood, “Here you need to leave behind all fear; all cowardice must be left behind here. We have arrived at the place where I told you that you would see the sorrowful souls who have lost the good of understanding.”
And when he had put his hand on mine, with a glad countenance, wherefrom I took courage, he brought me within the secret things. Here sighs, laments, and deep wailings were resounding though the starless air; wherefore at first I wept thereat. Strange tongues, horrible cries, words of woe, accents of anger, voices high and hoarse, and sounds of hands with them, were making a tumult which whirls forever in that air dark without change, like the sand when the whirlwind breathes.
And when he placed his hand on mine, smiling brightly, I drew strength from his presence, and he led me into the hidden truths. Here, sighs, cries, and deep wails echoed through the pitch-black air, which initially made me weep. Strange languages, horrifying screams, words of sorrow, tones of rage, voices both high and raspy, and the sounds of hands created a chaos that swirls endlessly in that dark air, like sand caught in a whirlwind.
And I, who had my head girt with horror, said, “Master, what is it that I hear? and what folk are they who seem in woe so vanquished?”
And I, who was overwhelmed with fear, said, “Master, what is it that I hear? And who are these people that seem so defeated in their suffering?”
And he to me, “This miserable measure the wretched souls maintain of those who lived without infamy and without praise. Mingled are they with that caitiff choir of the angels, who were not rebels, nor were faithful to God, but were for themselves. The heavens chased them out in order to be not less beautiful, nor doth the depth of Hell receive them, because the damned would have some glory from them.”
And he said to me, “These unfortunate souls suffer the consequences of living without infamy and without praise. They are mixed in with that pathetic group of angels who weren't rebels but also weren't faithful to God; they were only for themselves. Heaven expelled them so it wouldn’t be less beautiful, and Hell doesn't accept them either, because the damned wouldn't want any glory from them.”
And I, “Master, what is so grievous to them, that makes them lament so bitterly?”
And I said, “Master, what troubles them so much that they are crying so bitterly?”
He answered, “I will tell thee very briefly. These have no hope of death; and their blind life is so debased, that they are envious of every other lot. Fame of them the world permitteth not to be; mercy and justice disdain them. Let us not speak of them, but do thou look and pass on.”
He replied, “I’ll give you a quick answer. These people have no hope of death; their empty lives are so degraded that they envy everyone else's situation. The world doesn’t allow them any recognition; both mercy and justice turn their backs on them. Let’s not talk about them, just look and move on.”
And I, who was gazing, saw a banner, that whirling ran so swiftly that it seemed to me to scorn all repose, and behind it came so long a train of folk, that I could never have believed death had undone so many. After I had distinguished some among them, I saw and knew the shade of him who made, through cowardice, the great refusal.[1] At once I understood and was certain, that this was the sect of the caitiffs displeasing unto God, and unto his enemies. These wretches, who never were alive, were naked, and much stung by gad-flies and by wasps that were there. These streaked their faces with blood, which, mingled with tears, was harvested at their feet by loathsome worms.
And I, who was watching, saw a banner that spun around so quickly that it seemed to mock any kind of rest, and behind it came such a long line of people that I could hardly believe death had claimed so many. Once I recognized some of them, I saw and identified the shade of the one who, out of cowardice, made the great refusal.[1] Right away I understood and was certain that this was the group of the wretched who displeased both God and their enemies. These miserable souls, who were never truly alive, were naked and heavily stung by flies and wasps that were there. Their faces were streaked with blood, which, mixed with tears, was collected at their feet by disgusting worms.
[1] Who is intended by these words is uncertain.
[1] It's unclear who is meant by these words.
And when I gave myself to looking onward, I saw people on the bank of a great river; wherefore I said, “Master, now grant to me that I may know who these are, and what rule makes them appear so ready to pass over, as I discern through the faint light.” And he to me, “The things will be clear to thee, when we shall set our steps on the sad marge of Acheron.” Then with eyes bashful and cast down, fearing lest my speech had been irksome to him, far as to the river I refrained from speaking.
And when I looked ahead, I saw people on the bank of a great river. So I said, “Master, please tell me who these people are and why they seem so ready to cross over, as I can see through the dim light.” He replied, “You will understand everything clearly when we step onto the sorrowful shore of Acheron.” Then, feeling shy and looking down, worried that my question had annoyed him, I stopped speaking until we reached the river.
And lo! coming toward us in a boat, an old man, white with ancient hair, crying, “Woe to you, wicked souls! hope not ever to see Heaven! I come to carry you to the other bank, into eternal darkness, to heat and frost. And thou who art there, living soul, depart from these that are dead.” But when he saw that I did not depart, he said, “By another way, by other ports thou shalt come to the shore, not here, for passage; it behoves that a lighter bark bear thee.”[1]
And look! Coming toward us in a boat was an old man with white hair, shouting, “Woe to you, wicked souls! Don’t hope to ever see Heaven! I’m here to take you to the other side, into eternal darkness, where there’s both heat and frost. And you, living soul over there, leave these dead behind.” But when he saw that I wasn’t leaving, he said, “You’ll reach the shore by another way, at different ports, not here for passage; it’s necessary that a lighter boat take you.”[1]
[1] The boat that bears the souls to Purgatory. Charon recognizes that Dante is not among the damned.
[1] The boat that carries souls to Purgatory. Charon realizes that Dante is not among the condemned.
And my Leader to him, “Charon, vex not thyself, it is thus willed there where is power to do that which is willed; and farther ask not.” Then the fleecy cheeks were quiet of the pilot of the livid marsh, who round about his eyes had wheels of flame.
And my Leader said to him, “Charon, don’t trouble yourself; it’s willed that way by the one who has the power to enforce it. Don’t ask any more.” Then the pale-faced ferryman, whose eyes were surrounded by flames, calmed down.
But those souls, who were weary and naked, changed color, and gnashed their teeth soon as they heard his cruel words. They blasphemed God and their parents, the human race, the place, the time and the seed of their sowing and of their birth. Then, bitterly weeping, they drew back all of them together to the evil bank, that waits for every man who fears not God. Charon the demon, with eyes of glowing coal, beckoning them, collects them all; he beats with his oar whoever lingers.
But those souls, who were tired and exposed, turned pale and gnashed their teeth as soon as they heard his harsh words. They cursed God, their parents, humanity, their surroundings, their time, and the circumstances of their birth. Then, crying bitterly, they all retreated together to the dark shore that awaits everyone who doesn't fear God. Charon, the demon, with eyes like glowing coals, beckons to them, gathering them all; he strikes anyone who hesitates with his oar.
As in autumn the leaves fall off one after the other, till the bough sees all its spoils upon the earth, in like wise the evil seed of Adam throw themselves from that shore one by one at signals, as the bird at his call. Thus they go over the dusky wave, and before they have landed on the farther side, already on this a new throng is gathered.
As autumn comes, the leaves drop off one by one until the branch sees all its remnants on the ground. Similarly, the sinful descendants of Adam cast themselves from that shore one by one at the signal, like birds responding to a call. They cross the dark waves, and even before they reach the other side, a new crowd is already gathering on this side.
“My son,” said the courteous Master, “those who die in the wrath of God, all meet together here from every land. And they are eager to pass over the stream, for the divine justice spurs them, so that fear is turned to desire. This way a good soul never passes; and therefore if Charon snarleth at thee, thou now mayest well know what his speech signifies.” This ended, the dark plain trembled so mightily, that the memory of the terror even now bathes me with sweat. The tearful land gave forth a wind that flashed a vermilion light which vanquished every sense of mine, and I fell as a man whom slumber seizes.
“My son,” said the polite Master, “those who die in the anger of God all gather here from every place. And they are eager to cross the stream, for divine justice drives them, transforming fear into desire. A good soul never passes this way; and so, if Charon snarls at you, you should understand what his words mean.” Once he finished speaking, the dark plain shook so violently that the memory of the terror still makes me sweat. The weeping land released a wind that shone a bright red light which overwhelmed all my senses, and I fell like a man who has fallen asleep.
CANTO IV.
The further side of Acheron.—Virgil leads Dante into Limbo, the First Circle of Hell, containing the spirits of those who lived virtuously but without Christianity.—Greeting of Virgil by his fellow poets.—They enter a castle, where are the shades of ancient worthies.—Virgil and Dante depart.
The far side of Acheron.—Virgil takes Dante into Limbo, the First Circle of Hell, home to the souls of those who lived virtuous lives but without Christianity.—Virgil is welcomed by his fellow poets.—They enter a castle, where the spirits of great historical figures reside.—Virgil and Dante leave.
A heavy thunder broke the deep sleep in my head, so that I started up like a person who by force is wakened. And risen erect, I moved my rested eye round about, and looked fixedly to distinguish the place where I was. True it is, that I found myself on the verge of the valley of the woeful abyss that gathers in thunder of infinite wailings. Dark, profound it was, and cloudy, so that though I fixed my sight on the bottom I did not discern anything there.
A loud thunder disturbed my deep sleep, causing me to wake up suddenly like someone who has been jolted awake. Once I was upright, I looked around with my refreshed eyes, trying to figure out where I was. It was true that I found myself at the edge of the valley of the terrible abyss that echoes with endless cries. It was dark, deep, and overcast, so even though I focused my gaze on the bottom, I couldn’t see anything there.
“Now we descend down here into the blind world,” began the Poet all deadly pale, “I will be first, and thou shalt be second.”
“Now we go down into the unknown world,” started the Poet, looking very pale, “I’ll go first, and you’ll follow.”
And I, who had observed his color, said, “How shall I come, if thou fearest, who art wont to be a comfort to my doubting?” And he to me, “The anguish of the folk who are down here depicts upon my face that pity which thou takest for fear. Let us go on, for the long way urges us.”
And I, who had noticed his color, said, “How can I come to you if you’re scared, when you’re usually someone who comforts my doubts?” And he replied, “The suffering of the people down here shows on my face as the pity you mistake for fear. Let’s keep going, because the long path is calling us.”
So he set forth, and so he made me enter within the first circle that girds the abyss. Here, so far as could be heard, there was no plaint but that of sighs which made the eternal air to tremble: this came of the woe without torments felt by the crowds, which were many and great, of infants and of women and of men.
So he set off, and he had me step into the first circle that surrounds the abyss. Here, as far as could be heard, there was no sound of complaint except for the sighs that made the eternal air shudder: this came from the sorrow without torture felt by the many and large crowds of infants, women, and men.
The good Master to me, “Thou dost not ask what spirits are these that thou seest. Now I would have thee know, before thou goest farther, that they sinned not; and if they have merits it sufficeth not, because they had not baptism, which is part of the faith that thou believest; and if they were before Christianity, they did not duly worship God: and of such as these am I myself. Through such defects, and not through other guilt, are we lost, and only so far harmed that without hope we live in desire.”
The good Master said to me, “You don’t ask what spirits these are that you see. Now I want you to know, before you go further, that they didn’t sin; and even if they had merits, it’s not enough because they didn’t have baptism, which is part of the faith you believe in; and if they lived before Christianity, they didn’t truly worship God: and I am one of these. Because of such shortcomings, and not other guilt, we are lost, and we are only harmed to the extent that we live in desire without hope.”
Great woe seized me at my heart when I heard him, because I knew that people of much worth were suspended in that limbo. “Tell me, my Master, tell me, Lord,” began I, with wish to be assured of that faith which vanquishes every error,[1] “did ever any one who afterwards was blessed go out from here, either by his own or by another’s merit?” And he, who understood my covert speech, answered, “I was new in this state when I saw a Mighty One come hither crowned with sign of victory. He drew out hence the shade of the first parent, of Abel his son, and that of Noah, of Moses the law-giver and obedient, Abraham the patriarch, and David the King, Israel with his father, and with his offspring, and with Rachel, for whom he did so much, and others many; and He made them blessed: and I would have thee know that before these, human spirits were not saved.”
A deep sadness filled my heart when I heard him, because I knew that truly worthy people were trapped in that limbo. “Tell me, my Master, please tell me, Lord,” I started, wanting to be sure of that faith that conquers every mistake,[1] “did anyone who was later blessed ever leave this place, either by their own merit or someone else's?” He, understanding my hidden meaning, replied, “I was still new in this state when I saw a Mighty One come here crowned with a sign of victory. He brought out the spirit of the first parent, Abel his son, and Noah, Moses the lawgiver and faithful servant, Abraham the patriarch, King David, Israel with his father, and his descendants, and Rachel, for whom he did so much, and many others; and He made them blessed: and I want you to know that before these, human spirits were not saved.”
[1] Wishing especially to be assured in regard to the descent of Christ into Hell.
[1] Especially wanting confirmation about Christ's descent into Hell.
We ceased not going on because he spoke, but all the while were passing through the wood, the wood I mean of crowded spirits. Nor yet had our way been long from where I slept, when I saw a fire, that conquered a hemisphere of darkness. We were still a little distant from it, yet not so far that I could not partially discern that honorable folk possessed that place. “O thou that honorest both science and art, these, who are they, that have such honor that from the condition of the others it sets them apart?” And he to me, “The honorable fame of them which resounds above in thy life wins grace in heaven that so advances them.” At this a voice was heard by me, “Honor the loftiest Poet! his shade returns that was departed.” When the voice had ceased and was quiet, I saw four great shades coming to us: they had a semblance neither sad nor glad. The good Master began to say, “Look at him with that sword in hand who cometh before the three, even as lord. He is Homer, the sovereign poet; the next who comes is Horace, the satirist; Ovid is the third, and the last is Lucan. Since each shares with me the name that the single voice sounded, they do me honor, and in that do well.”
We didn't stop moving just because he spoke, but while we were walking through the woods, the woods filled with countless spirits. It wasn’t long after I woke up when I saw a fire that lit up a massive area of darkness. We were still a bit far from it, but not so far that I couldn’t make out that honorable people were in that place. “Oh you who honor both science and art, who are those people that have such honor that they stand out from the rest?” He replied, “The honorable reputation of those who are praised above in your life earns them grace in heaven that elevates them.” At that moment, I heard a voice saying, “Honor the greatest Poet! His spirit returns from the past.” Once the voice faded and became silent, I saw four great spirits approaching us: they looked neither sad nor happy. My wise guide began to speak, “Look at the one with the sword in hand coming before the three, just like a lord. He is Homer, the master poet; the next is Horace, the satirist; Ovid is the third, and the last is Lucan. Since each shares with me the name that the single voice proclaimed, they honor me, and in doing so, they do well.”
Thus I saw assembled the fair school of that Lord of the loftiest song which above the others as an eagle flies. After they had discoursed somewhat together, they turned to me with sign of salutation; and my Master smiled thereat. And far more of honor yet they did me, for they made me of their band, so that I was the sixth amid so much wit. Thus we went on as far as the light, speaking things concerning which silence is becoming, even as was speech there where I was.
Thus I saw the brilliant group of that Lord of the highest song, who soars above the others like an eagle. After they chatted for a bit, they greeted me with a sign of acknowledgment; my Master smiled at that. They honored me even more by including me in their group, making me the sixth among such great minds. We continued on towards the light, discussing things that seemed fitting for silence, just as was the conversation there where I was.
We came to the foot of a noble castle, seven times circled by high walls, defended round about by a fair streamlet. This we passed as if hard ground; through seven gates I entered with these sages; we came to a meadow of fresh verdure. People were there with eyes slow and grave, of great authority in their looks; they spake seldom, and with soft voices. Thus we drew apart, on one side, into a place open, luminous, and high, so that they all could be seen. There opposite upon the green enamel were shown to me the great spirits, whom to have seen I inwardly exalt myself.
We arrived at the base of a grand castle, surrounded by seven tall walls and protected by a beautiful stream. We crossed it as if on solid ground; through seven gates I entered with these wise ones; we reached a meadow full of vibrant greenery. There were people present with serious and solemn expressions, exuding a sense of authority; they spoke rarely and in soft tones. So we moved aside to an open, bright, and elevated area where everyone could be seen. On the green grass before us were the great spirits, and just seeing them filled me with pride.
I saw Electra with many companions, among whom I knew both Hector and Aeneas, Caesar in armor, with his gerfalcon eyes; I saw Camilla and Penthesilea on the other side, and I saw the King Latinus, who was seated with Lavinia his daughter. I saw that Brutus who drove out Tarquin; Lucretia, Julia, Marcia, and Cornelia; and alone, apart, I saw the Saladin. When I raised my brow a little more, I saw the Master of those who know, seated amid the philosophic family; all regard him, all do him honor. Here I saw both Socrates and Plato, who before the others stand nearest to him; Democritus, who ascribes the world to chance; Diogenes, Anaxagoras, and Thales, Empedocles, Heraclitus, and Zeno; and I saw the good collector of the qualities, Dioscorides, I mean; and I saw Orpheus, Tully, and Linus, and moral Seneca, Euclid the geometer, and Ptolemy, Hippocrates, Avicenna, Galen, and Averrhoes, who made the great comment. I cannot report of all in full, because the long theme so drives me that many times speech comes short of fact.
I saw Electra with many companions, including Hector and Aeneas, Caesar in armor with his sharp eyes; I saw Camilla and Penthesilea on the other side, and King Latinus seated with his daughter Lavinia. I saw Brutus, who expelled Tarquin; Lucretia, Julia, Marcia, and Cornelia; and all alone, I noticed Saladin. When I raised my brow a little more, I saw the Master of those who know, sitting among the philosophers; everyone looks up to him and honors him. Here I saw Socrates and Plato, who stand closest to him; Democritus, who believes the world is just chance; Diogenes, Anaxagoras, Thales, Empedocles, Heraclitus, and Zeno; I also saw the esteemed gatherer of knowledge, Dioscorides; and I saw Orpheus, Tully, Linus, and the moralist Seneca, along with Euclid the geometer, Ptolemy, Hippocrates, Avicenna, Galen, and Averrhoes, who wrote the important commentary. I can't report everything in detail because the long subject overwhelms me, and often my words fall short of what I wish to convey.
The company of six is reduced to two. By another way the wise guide leads me, out from the quiet, into the air that trembles, and I come into a region where is nothing that can give light.
The group of six has shrunk to just two. In a different way, the wise guide leads me, taking me from the calm into the vibrating air, and I arrive in a place where there’s nothing that can provide light.
CANTO V.
The Second Circle, that of Carnal Sinners.—Minos.—Shades renowned of old.—Francesca da Rimini.
The Second Circle, where Carnal Sinners are found.—Minos.—Famous souls from the past.—Francesca da Rimini.
Thus I descended from the first circle down into the second, which girdles less space, and so much more woe that it goads to wailing. There abides Minos horribly, and snarls; he examines the sins at the entrance; he judges, and he sends according as he entwines himself. I mean, that, when the miscreant spirit comes there before him, it confesses itself wholly, and that discerner of sins sees what place of Hell is for it; he girdles himself with his tail so many times as the degrees he wills it should be sent down. Always before him stand many of them. They go, in turn, each to the judgment; they speak, and hear, and then are whirled below.
Thus I descended from the first circle down into the second, which has less space but much more sorrow that drives people to wailing. There, Minos waits horrifically and snarls; he examines the sins at the entrance, judges, and decides where to send each soul based on how he coils his tail. When a guilty spirit comes before him, it fully confesses, and Minos determines where in Hell it belongs; he wraps his tail around himself as many times as the level it’s going to be sent down. Many souls always stand before him. They take turns for judgment; they speak, listen, and then are sent down below.
“O thou that comest to the woeful inn,” said Minos to me, when he saw me, leaving the act of so great an office, “beware how thou enterest, and to whom thou trustest thyself; let not the amplitude of the entrance deceive thee.” And my Leader to him, “Why then dost thou cry out? Hinder not his fated going; thus is it willed there where is power to do that which is willed; and ask thou no more.”
“Hey you, who come to this sad inn,” Minos said to me when he saw me stepping away from such an important task, “be careful how you enter and who you trust; don’t let the size of the entrance fool you.” And my Guide replied to him, “Why are you shouting? Don’t stop his destined journey; it is meant to be where there is the power to make it happen; and don’t ask any more.”
Now the woeful notes begin to make themselves heard; now am I come where much lamentation smites me. I had come into a place mute of all light, that bellows as the sea does in a tempest, if it be combated by opposing winds. The infernal hurricane that never rests carries along the spirits in its rapine; whirling and smiting it molests them. When they arrive before its rushing blast, here are shrieks, and bewailing, and lamenting; here they blaspheme the power divine. I understood that to such torment are condemned the carnal sinners who subject reason to appetite. And as their wings bear along the starlings in the cold season in a troop large and full, so that blast the evil spirits; hither, thither, down, up it carries them; no hope ever comforts them, not of repose, but even of less pain.
Now the mournful sounds start to be heard; now I’ve arrived where I’m struck by deep sorrow. I’ve entered a place devoid of light, that howls like the sea in a storm when it’s hit by opposing winds. The infernal hurricane that never stops sweeps the souls along in its grasp; spinning and striking, it torments them. When they face its fierce blast, there are screams, crying, and mourning; here they curse the divine power. I realized that such torment is the fate of the sinful who let their desires control their reason. And just as the chill season sends flocks of starlings flying together, that wind carries the evil souls; it tosses them around, up and down; no hope brings them comfort, neither rest nor less suffering.
And as the cranes go singing their lays, making in air a long line of themselves, so saw I come, uttering wails, shades borne along by the aforesaid strife. Wherefore I said, “Master, who are those folk whom the black air so castigates?” “The first of these of whom thou wishest to have knowledge,” said he to me then, “was empress of many tongues. To the vice of luxury was she so abandoned that lust she made licit in her law, to take away the blame she had incurred. She is Semiramis, of whom it is read that she succeeded Ninus and had been his spouse; she held the land which the Soldan rules. That other is she who, for love, killed herself, and broke faith to the ashes of Sichaeus. Next is Cleopatra, the luxurious. See Helen, for whom so long a time of ill revolved; and see the great Achilles, who at the end fought with love. See Paris, Tristan,—” and more than a thousand shades he showed me with his finger, and named them, whom love had parted from our life.
And as the cranes fly by singing their songs, forming a long line in the sky, I saw shades being carried along by the struggles I mentioned earlier. So I asked, “Master, who are those people that the dark air punishes?” He replied, “The first one you want to know about was the empress of many languages. She was so consumed by luxury that she made her desires legitimate in her laws to escape the blame she faced. She is Semiramis, who succeeded Ninus and was his wife; she ruled the land the Soldan governs. The other is the one who killed herself for love and betrayed the ashes of Sichaeus. Next is Cleopatra, the extravagant. Look at Helen, for whom so much suffering passed; and see the great Achilles, who ultimately fought for love. Look at Paris, Tristan,—” and he showed me more than a thousand shades with his finger, naming them, all of whom love had separated from our lives.
After I had heard my Teacher name the dames of eld and the cavaliers, pity overcame me, and I was well nigh bewildered. I began, “Poet, willingly would I speak with those two that go together, and seem to be so light upon the wind.” And he to me, “Thou shalt see when they shall be nearer to us, and do thou then pray them by that love which leads them, and they will come.” Soon as the wind sways them toward us I lifted my voice, “O weary souls, come speak to us, if One forbid it not.”
After I heard my Teacher mention the ladies of old and the knights, I felt a wave of pity and was nearly overwhelmed. I started, “Poet, I would gladly talk to those two who are together and seem to float so lightly on the wind.” He replied, “You will see when they get closer to us, and then you should ask them by that love which guides them, and they will come.” As soon as the wind brought them toward us, I raised my voice, “O weary souls, come speak to us, if it's not forbidden by One.”
As doves, called by desire, with wings open and steady, fly through the air to their sweet nest, borne by their will, these issued from the troop where Dido is, coming to us through the malign air, so strong was the compassionate cry.
As doves, drawn by desire, with their wings spread wide and steady, fly through the sky to their cozy nest, driven by their will, these came from the group where Dido is, reaching us through the harsh air, so powerful was the heartfelt call.
“O living creature, gracious and benign, that goest through the lurid air visiting us who stained the world blood-red,—if the King of the universe were a friend we would pray Him for thy peace, since thou hast pity on our perverse ill. Of what it pleaseth thee to hear, and what to speak, we will hear and we will speak to you, while the wind, as now, is hushed for us. The city where I was born sits upon the sea-shore, where the Po, with its followers, descends to have peace. Love, that on gentle heart quickly lays hold, seized him for the fair person that was taken from me, and the mode still hurts me. Love, which absolves no loved one from loving, seized me for the pleasing of him so strongly that, as thou seest, it does not even now abandon me. Love brought us to one death. Caina awaits him who quenched our life.” These words were borne to us from them.
“O living being, kind and gentle, who travels through the dark air visiting us who have stained the world blood-red,—if the King of the universe were a friend, we would ask Him for your peace, since you have compassion on our twisted wrongs. Whatever you wish to hear and whatever you want to say, we will hear and we will speak to you while the wind, as it is now, is quiet for us. The city where I was born sits by the shoreline, where the Po, with its tributaries, flows down to find peace. Love, which quickly captures a gentle heart, seized him for the beautiful person who was taken from me, and that hurt still lingers. Love, which frees no lover from loving, took hold of me for his joy so fiercely that, as you see, it still doesn’t let me go. Love led us to one death. Caina awaits the one who extinguished our lives.” These words came to us from them.
Soon as I had heard those injured souls I bowed my face, and held it down, until the Poet said to me, “What art thou thinking?” When I replied, I began, “Alas! how many sweet thoughts, how great desire, led these unto the woeful pass.” Then I turned me again to them, and I spoke, and began, “Francesca, thy torments make me sad and piteous to weeping. But tell me, at the time of the sweet sighs by what and how did love concede to you to know the dubious desires?” And she to me, “There is no greater woe than in misery to remember the happy time, and that thy Teacher knows. But if to know the first root of our love thou hast so great a longing, I will do like one who weeps and tells.
As soon as I heard those suffering souls, I bowed my head and held it down until the Poet asked me, “What are you thinking?” When I replied, I started, “Oh! How many sweet thoughts, how much desire, led them to this sad fate.” Then I turned back to them and spoke, starting with, “Francesca, your pain makes me sad and ready to weep. But tell me, at the moment of those sweet sighs, how did love allow you to know such conflicting desires?” And she said to me, “There’s no greater sorrow than to recall the happy times while suffering, and your Teacher knows this well. But if you long to understand the initial spark of our love, I will act like someone who cries and tells.”
“We were reading one day, for delight, of Lancelot, how love constrained him. We were alone and without any suspicion. Many times that reading made us lift our eyes, and took the color from our faces, but only one point was that which overcame us. When we read of the longed-for smile being kissed by such a lover, this one, who never from me shall be divided, kissed my mouth all trembling. Galahaut was the book, and he who wrote it. That day we read in it no farther.”[1]
“We were reading one day, just for fun, about Lancelot and how love compelled him. We were alone and unsuspecting. Many times during our reading, we looked up and our faces turned pale, but there was one moment that truly overwhelmed us. When we read about the long-awaited smile being kissed by such a lover, this person, who will never be separated from me, kissed my mouth, making me tremble. The book was Galahaut, and he was the one who wrote it. That day, we didn’t read any further.”[1]
[1] In the Romance, it was Galahaut that prevailed on Guinevere to give a kiss to Lancelot.
[1] In the story, it was Galahaut who convinced Guinevere to kiss Lancelot.
While one spirit said this the other was weeping so that through pity I swooned, as if I had been dying, and fell as a dead body falls.
While one spirit said this, the other was crying so much that out of pity I fainted, as if I were dying, and collapsed like a lifeless body.
CANTO VI.
The Third Circle, that of the Gluttonous.—Cerberus.—Ciacco.
The Third Circle, that of the Gluttonous.—Cerberus.—Ciacco.
When the mind returned, which closed itself before the pity of these two kinsfolk, that had all confounded me with sadness, new torments and new tormented souls I see around me wherever I move, and howsoever I turn, and wherever I gaze.
When my mind came back to me, after shutting down in response to the sadness from these two relatives, I notice new agonies and suffering souls surrounding me no matter where I go, no matter how I turn, and no matter where I look.
I am in the third circle, that of the rain eternal, accursed, cold, and heavy. Its rule and quality are never new. Coarse hail, and foul water and snow pour down through the tenebrous air; the earth that receives them stinks. Cerberus, a beast cruel and monstrous, with three throats barks doglike above the people that are here submerged. He has vermilion eyes, and a greasy and black beard, and a big belly, and hands armed with claws: he tears the spirits, flays them, and rends them. The rain makes them howl like dogs; of one of their sides they make a screen for the other; the profane wretches often turn themselves.
I find myself in the third circle, where the rain falls endlessly, cursed, cold, and heavy. Its nature and pattern are never new. Coarse hail, dirty water, and snow fall through the darkened air, and the ground that takes them in reeks. Cerberus, a cruel and monstrous beast with three throats, barks like a dog above the souls who are trapped here. He has bright red eyes, a greasy black beard, a big belly, and claws for hands: he tears the spirits apart, flays them, and rends them. The rain makes them howl like dogs; they use one side of their bodies to shield the other; the wretched souls often twist and turn themselves.
When Cerberus, the great worm, observed us he opened his mouths, and showed his fangs to us; not a limb had he that he kept quiet. And my Leader opened wide his hands, took some earth, and with full fists threw it into the ravenous gullets. As the dog that barking craves, and becomes quiet when he bites his food, and is intent and fights only to devour it, such became those filthy faces of the demon Cerberus, who so thunders at the souls that they would fain be deaf.
When Cerberus, the massive beast, saw us, he opened his mouths and displayed his fangs; not a single limb was still. My Leader spread his hands, scooped up some dirt, and threw it into the hungry mouths. Just like a dog that barks for food and calms down when it finally gets to eat, Cerberus’s disgusting faces became focused on devouring what we offered, roaring so loudly at the souls that they wished they could go deaf.
We were passing over the shades whom the heavy rain subdues, and were setting our feet upon their vain show that seems a body. They all of them lay upon the ground, except one who raised himself to sit, quickly as he saw us passing before him. “O thou who art led through this Hell,” he said to me, “recognize me, if thou canst; thou wast made before I was unmade.” And I to him, “The anguish which thou hast perchance withdraws thee from my memory, so that it seems not that I ever saw thee. But tell me who thou art, that in a place so woeful art set, and with such a punishment, that if any other is greater none is so displeasing.” And he to me, “Thy city which is so full of envy, that already the sack runs over, held me in it, in the serene life. You citizens called me Ciacco;[1] for the damnable sin of gluttony, as thou seest, I am broken by the rain. And I, wretched soul, am not alone, for all these endure like punishment, for like sin,” and more he said not. I answered him, “Ciacco, thy trouble so weighs upon me, that it invites me to weeping; but tell me, if thou canst, to what will come the citizens of the divided city; if any one in it is just; and tell me the reason why such great discord has assailed it.”
We were walking over the shadows that the heavy rain suppresses, and placing our feet on their empty appearance that seems like a body. They all lay on the ground, except for one who quickly raised himself to sit up when he saw us passing by. “Oh, you who are being led through this Hell,” he said to me, “recognize me if you can; you were alive before I was destroyed.” I replied to him, “The pain you’re in may be keeping you from my memory, so it doesn’t seem that I ever saw you. But tell me who you are, that in such a miserable place you find yourself, and with a punishment that, if there is any greater, none is as unpleasant.” He responded, “Your city, which is so filled with envy that it’s already overflowing, kept me within it during my peaceful life. You citizens called me Ciacco; for the damnable sin of gluttony, as you see, I am tormented by the rain. And I, poor soul, am not alone, for all these endure the same punishment for similar sins,” and he said no more. I answered him, “Ciacco, your suffering weighs so heavily on me that it makes me want to cry; but tell me, if you can, what will happen to the citizens of the divided city; if anyone there is righteous; and tell me the reason why such great discord has troubled it.”
[1] Ciacco, in popular speech, signifies a hog.
[1] Ciacco, in common language, means a pig.
And he to me, “After long contention they will come to blood, and the savage party will chase out the other with great injury. Thereafter within three suns it behoves this to fall, and the other to surmount through the force of one who even now is tacking. It will hold high its front long time, keeping the other under heavy burdens, however it may lament and be shamed thereat. Two men are just, but there they are not heeded; Pride, Envy, Avarice are the three sparks that have inflamed their hearts.”[1]
And he said to me, “After much arguing, they will come to blows, and the aggressive group will drive out the other with great harm. This will happen within three days, and the other will rise up due to the strength of one who is still maneuvering. It will keep its head held high for a long time, putting heavy loads on the other, no matter how much they may weep and be ashamed about it. Two men are just, but there they are ignored; Pride, Envy, and Avarice are the three sparks that have ignited their hearts.”[1]
Here he set end unto the lamentable sound.
Here he put an end to the sorrowful noise.
[1] This prophecy relates to the dissensions and violence of the parties of the Whites and the Blacks by which Florence was rent. The “savage party” was that of the Whites, who were mainly Ghibellines. The “one who even now is tacking” was the Pope, Boniface VIII., who was playing fast and loose with both. Who the “two just men” were is unknown.
[1] This prophecy refers to the conflicts and violence between the White and Black factions that tore Florence apart. The “savage party” was the Whites, who were mostly Ghibellines. The “one who even now is tacking” was Pope Boniface VIII, who was being fickle with both sides. The identities of the “two just men” are unknown.
And I to him, “Still I would that thou teach me, and that of more speech thou make a gift to me. Farinata and the Tegghiaio who were so worthy, Jacopo Rusticucci, Arrigo, and the Mosca, and the rest who set their minds on well-doing, tell me where they are, and cause that I may know them, for great desire constrains me to learn if Heaven sweeten them, or Hell envenom.
And I said to him, “Still, I wish you would teach me, and give me more words to share. Farinata, Tegghiaio, the deserving Jacopo Rusticucci, Arrigo, Mosca, and the rest who focused on doing good—tell me where they are, and help me know them, for I have a strong desire to learn if Heaven brings them joy, or if Hell has poisoned them.”
And he, “They are among the blacker souls: a different sin weighs them down to the bottom; if thou so far descendest, thou canst see them. But when thou shalt be in the sweet world I pray thee that thou bring me to the memory of others. More I say not to thee, and more I answer thee not.” His straight eyes he twisted then awry, looked at me a little, and then bent his head, and fell with it level with the other blind.
And he said, “They are among the darkest souls: a different sin drags them down to the bottom; if you go down far enough, you can see them. But when you’re in the sweet world, I ask you to remember me to others. I won’t say more to you, and I won’t answer you further.” He then turned his eyes away, glanced at me for a moment, and then lowered his head, placing it level with the other blind.
And the Leader said to me, “He wakes no more this side the sound of the angelic trump. When the hostile Sovereign shall come, each one will find again his dismal tomb, will take again his flesh and his shape, will hear that which through eternity reechoes.”
And the Leader said to me, “He’s not waking up again until the sound of the angelic trumpet. When the opposing Sovereign arrives, everyone will return to their grim tombs, will regain their bodies and their forms, and will hear what echoes through eternity.”
Thus we passed along with slow steps through the foul mixture of the shades and of the rain, touching a little on the future life. Wherefore I said, “Master, these torments will they increase after the great sentence, or will they become less, or will they be just as burning?” And he to me, “Return to thy science, which declares that the more perfect a thing is the more it feels the good, and so the pain. Though this accursed people never can attain to true perfection, it expects thereafter to be more than now.”
Thus, we walked slowly through the foul mix of shadows and rain, touching briefly on the afterlife. So I asked, “Master, will these torments get worse after the final judgment, or will they lessen, or will they stay just as intense?” And he replied, “Go back to your studies, which say that the more perfect something is, the more it feels both joy and pain. Though this cursed people will never reach true perfection, they expect to suffer even more than they do now.”
We took a circling course along that road, speaking far more than I repeat; and came to the point where the descent is. Here we found Pluto,[1] the great enemy.
We made a winding path along that road, talking a lot more than I can say; and reached the spot where the descent begins. Here we encountered Pluto,[1] the formidable enemy.
[1] Pluto appears here not as Hades, the god of the lower world, but in his character as the giver of wealth.
[1] Pluto appears here not as Hades, the god of the underworld, but in his role as the dispenser of wealth.
CANTO VII.
The Fourth Circle, that of the Avaricious and the Prodigal.—Pluto.—Fortune.—The Styx.—The Fifth Circle, that of the Wrathful and the Sullen.
The Fourth Circle, where the Greedy and the Wasteful are found.—Pluto.—Fortune.—The Styx.—The Fifth Circle, where the Angry and the Gloomy reside.
“Pape Satan, pape Satan aleppe,”—began Pluto with his clucking voice. And that gentle Sage, who knew everything, said to comfort me, “Let not thy fear hurt thee; for whatso power he have shall not take from thee the descent of this rock.” Then he turned to that swollen lip and said, “Be silent, accursed wolf! inwardly consume thyself with thine own rage: not without cause is this going to the abyss; it is willed on high, there where Michael did vengeance on the proud adultery.”[1] As sails swollen by the wind fall in a heap when the mast snaps, so fell to earth the cruel beast.
“Pape Satan, pape Satan aleppe,”—Pluto started with his clucking voice. And that wise Sage, who knew everything, said to comfort me, “Don’t let your fear hurt you; whatever power he has will not take away your descent from this rock.” Then he turned to that swollen lip and said, “Be quiet, cursed wolf! Burn yourself up with your own rage: there’s a reason for this fall into the abyss; it’s willed from above, where Michael took vengeance on the proud adultery.” As sails filled with wind collapse when the mast breaks, so did the cruel beast fall to the ground.
[1] Adultery, in the sense of infidelity to God.
[1] Adultery, in terms of being unfaithful to God.
Thus we descended into the fourth hollow, taking more of the woeful bank that gathers in the evil of the whole universe. Ah, Justice of God! Who heapeth up so many new travails and penalties as I saw? And why doth our sin so waste us? As doth the wave, yonder upon Charybdis, which is broken on that which it encounters, so it behoves that here the people counterdance.
Thus we descended into the fourth hollow, taking more of the sorrowful bank that gathers all the evil of the universe. Ah, Justice of God! Who piles on so many new troubles and punishments as I witnessed? And why does our sin destroy us so? Just like the wave over there at Charybdis, which crashes against what it meets, so it is necessary for the people here to dance around.
Here saw I people more than elsewhere many, and from one side and the other with great howls rolling weights by force of chest. They struck against each other, and then just there each turned, rolling backward, crying, “Why keepest thou?” and “Why flingest thou away?” Thus they turned through the dark circle on either hand to the opposite point, still crying out their opprobrious verse; then each, when he had come through his half circle, wheeled round to the other joust.
Here I saw more people than anywhere else, and on both sides they were shouting as they pushed heavy weights with their chests. They bumped into each other, and then each one turned, rolling backward, shouting, “Why are you holding on?” and “Why are you throwing it away?” They kept turning in the dark circle on either side to the opposite point, still shouting their insults; then each, after completing their half-circle, turned around for the next round.
And I, who had my heart well-nigh pierced through, said, “My Master, now declare to me what folk is this, and if all these tonsured ones on our left were clerks.”
And I, who felt like my heart was nearly shattered, said, “Master, please tell me who these people are, and if all these monks on our left are clergymen.”
And he to me, “All of these were so asquint in mind in the first life that they made no spending there with measure. Clearly enough their voices bay it out, when they come to the two points of the circle where the contrary sin divides them. These were clerks who have no hairy covering on their head, and Popes and Cardinals, in whom avarice practices its excess.”
And he said to me, “All of these people were so twisted in their thinking in their past lives that they couldn’t manage their spending at all. Their voices clearly shout it out when they reach the two points of the circle where the opposing sin separates them. These were clerks who were bald, along with Popes and Cardinals, where greed shows its true excess.”
And I, “Master, among such as these I ought surely to recognize some who were polluted with these evils.”
And I said, “Master, I should definitely be able to recognize some of those who were affected by these wrongs.”
And he to me, “Vain thought thou harborest; the undiscerning life that made them foul, to all recognition now makes them dim. Forever will they come to the two buttings; these will rise from the sepulchre with closed fist, and these with shorn hair. Ill-giving and ill-keeping have taken from them the fair world, and set them to this scuffle; such as it is, I adorn not words for it. Now canst thou, son, see the brief jest of the goods that are committed unto Fortune, for which the human race so scramble; for all the gold that is beneath the moon, or that ever was, of these weary souls could not make a single one repose.”
And he said to me, “You have a misguided thought; the careless life that made them corrupt now makes them fade from recognition. They will always come back at the two extremes; some will rise from the grave with clenched fists, and others with shorn hair. Bad decisions and poor choices have stripped them of the beautiful world and thrown them into this struggle; it is what it is, and I won’t sugarcoat it. Now, my son, you can see the short-lived joke of the possessions that people hand over to Fate, for which humanity fights so hard; all the gold under the moon, or that has ever existed, couldn’t bring even one of these worn-out souls any peace.”
“Master,” said I to him, “now tell me further; this Fortune, on which thou touchest for me, what is it, that hath the goods of the world so in its clutches?”
“Master,” I said to him, “now please tell me more; this Fortune, that you mention for me, what is it that holds the world's riches so tightly?”
And he to me, “O creatures foolish, how great is that ignorance that harms you! I would have thee now take in my judgment of her. He whose wisdom transcendeth all made the heavens, and gave them their guides, so that every part on every part doth shine, equally distributing the light. In like wise for the splendors of the world, He ordained a general ministress and guide, who should ever and anon transfer the vain goods from race to race, and from one blood to another, beyond the resistance of human wit. Wherefore one race rules, and the other languishes, pursuant to her judgment, which is occult as the snake in the grass. Your wisdom hath no withstanding of her: she provides, judges and maintains her realm, as theirs the other gods. Her permutations have no truce; necessity compels her to be swift, so often cometh he who obtains a turn. This is she who is so set upon the cross, even by those who ought to give her praise, giving her blame amiss and ill report. But she is blessed and hears this not. With the other Primal Creatures glad she turns her sphere, and blessed she rejoices. But now let us descend to greater woe. Already every star sinks that was rising when I set out, and too long stay is forbidden.”
And he said to me, “Oh foolish beings, how great is your ignorance that harms you! I want you to understand my judgment of her. The one whose wisdom surpasses all created the heavens and set their guides, so that each part shines on another, spreading the light evenly. Similarly, for the splendors of the world, He established a general minister and guide, who continually transfers the fleeting riches from one generation to the next, beyond human understanding. This is why one race rules while another suffers, according to her judgment, which is as hidden as a snake in the grass. Your wisdom cannot resist her: she provides, judges, and maintains her realm, just like the other gods. Her changes are relentless; necessity forces her to be swift, so often the one who gets a turn is fortunate. This is the one who is unjustly crucified by those who should be praising her, wrongly blaming her and spreading false reports. But she is blessed and doesn’t hear this. With the other primal beings, she happily moves her sphere and rejoices in her blessings. But now let’s descend into greater sorrow. Already every star that was rising when I left is sinking, and it's forbidden to stay too long.”
We crossed the circle to the other bank, above a fount that boils and pours down through a cleft that proceeds from it. The water was far darker than perse;[1] and we, in company with the dusky waves, entered down through a strange way. A marsh it makes, that is named Styx, this dismal little stream, when it has descended to the foot of the malign gray slopes. And I, who stood intent to gaze, saw muddy people in that swamp, all naked and with look of hurt. They were smiting each other, not only with hands, but with head, and with chest, and with feet, mangling one another piecemeal with their teeth.
We crossed the circle to the other side, above a spring that bubbles and pours down through a gap that comes from it. The water was much darker than dark blue; and we, along with the murky waves, entered through a strange path. This gloomy little stream creates a marsh called Styx, when it reaches the base of the sinister gray slopes. And I, who stood there focused on looking, saw muddy people in that swamp, all naked and looking pained. They were attacking each other, not just with their hands, but with their heads, chests, and feet, tearing into each other piece by piece with their teeth.
[1] Purple-black.
Purple-black.
The good Master said, “Son, now thou seest the souls of those whom anger overcame; and likewise I would have thee believe for certain that beneath the water are folk who sigh, and make this water bubble at the surface, as thine eye tells thee wherever it turns. Fixed in the slime, they say, ‘Sullen were we in the sweet air that by the Sun is gladdened, bearing within ourselves the sluggish fume; now we are sullen in the black mire.’ This hymn they gurgle in their throats, for they cannot speak with entire words.”[1]
The good Master said, “Son, now you see the souls of those who were overcome by anger; and I want you to know for sure that beneath the water are people who sigh, causing the water to bubble at the surface, as your eyes show you wherever you look. Stuck in the slime, they say, ‘We were gloomy in the sweet air that the Sun brightened, carrying our heavy feelings within us; now we are gloomy in the black muck.’ This is the chant they gurgle in their throats, because they cannot speak in complete words.”
[1] The sin here punished is that known to the Middle Ages as acedia, or accidie,—slackness in good works, and spiritual gloom and despondency. In the Parson’s Tale Chaucer says: “Envie and ire maken bitternesse in heart, which bitternesse is mother of accidie.”
[1] The sin being punished here is what was referred to in the Middle Ages as acedia, or accidie—laziness in doing good deeds, along with spiritual gloom and despair. In the Parson's Tale, Chaucer states: “Envy and anger create bitterness in the heart, and that bitterness is the mother of accidie.”
Thus we circled a great arc of the foul fen, between the dry bank and the slough, with eyes turned on those who guzzle the mire. We came at length to the foot of a tower.
Thus we circled a large bend of the nasty swamp, between the dry bank and the mud, keeping our eyes on those who were slurping up the muck. Finally, we arrived at the base of a tower.
CANTO VIII.
The Fifth Circle.—Phlegyas and his boat.—Passage of the Styx.—Filippo Argenti.—The City of Dis.—The demons refuse entrance to the poets.
The Fifth Circle.—Phlegyas and his boat.—Crossing the Styx.—Filippo Argenti.—The City of Dis.—The demons deny entry to the poets.
I say, continuing, that, long before we were at the foot of the high tower, our eyes went upward to its top because of two flamelets that we saw set there, and another giving signal back from so far that hardly could the eye reach it. And I turned me to the Sea of all wisdom; I said, “This one, what says it? and what answers that other fire? and who are they that make it?” And he to me, “Upon the foul waves already thou mayest discern that which is expected, if the fume of the marsh hide it not from thee.”
I said, continuing, that long before we reached the base of the tall tower, our eyes were drawn up to its peak because of two small flames we saw flickering there, and another one signaling back from so far away that it was barely visible. Then I turned to the source of all wisdom and asked, “What does this flame mean? And what is the answer from that other fire? Who are the ones that create it?” He replied to me, “You can already see what is expected in the foul waves, unless the fog from the marsh obscures it from you.”
Bowstring never sped arrow from itself that ran so swift a course through the air, as a very little boat which I saw coming through the water toward us at that instant, under the direction of a single ferryman, who was crying out, “Art thou then come, fell soul?”
Bowstring never launched an arrow that flew through the air as quickly as a small boat I saw approaching us at that moment, steered by a lone ferryman, who was shouting, “Is that you, wicked soul?”
“Phlegyas, Phlegyas, this time thou criest out in vain,” said my Lord; “longer thou shalt not have us than only while crossing the slough.” As one who listens to some great deceit that has been practiced on him, and then chafes at it, such became Phlegyas in his stifled anger.
“Phlegyas, Phlegyas, this time you’re crying out in vain,” said my Lord; “you won’t have us for much longer, just while we’re crossing the swamp.” Phlegyas became consumed with stifled anger, like someone who realizes they’ve been tricked and then feels frustrated about it.
My Leader descended into the bark and then he made me enter after him, and only when I was in did it seem laden. Soon as my Leader and I were in the boat, the antique prow goes its way, cutting more of the water than it is wont with others.
My Leader got into the boat, and then he had me join him. It only felt heavy once I was inside. As soon as my Leader and I were in the boat, the old prow moved through the water more smoothly than it usually does with others.
While we were running through the dead channel, before me showed himself one full of mud, and said, “Who art thou that comest before the hour?” And I to him, “If I come I stay not; but thou, who art thou that art become so foul?” He answered, “Thou seest that I am one who weeps.” And I to him, “With weeping and with wailing, accursed spirit, do thou remain, for I know thee although thou art all filthy.” Then he stretched to the boat both his hands, whereat the wary Master thrust him back, saying, “Begone there, with the other dogs!” Then with his arms he clasped my neck, kissed my face, and said, “Disdainful soul, blessed be she who bore thee! This one was an arrogant person in the world; no goodness is there that adorns his memory; therefore is his shade so furious here. How many now up there are held great kings who shall stand here like swine in mire, leaving of themselves horrible dispraises.” And I, “Master, I should much like to see him ducked in this broth before we depart from the lake.” And he to me, “Ere the shore allows thee to see it thou shalt be satisfied; it will be fitting that thou enjoy such a desire.” After this a little I saw such rending of him by the muddy folk that I still praise God therefor, and thank Him for it. All cried, “At Filippo Argenti!” and the raging florentine spirit turned upon himself with his teeth. Here we left him; so that I tell no more of him.
While we were crossing the dead channel, a figure covered in mud appeared before me and asked, “Who are you that comes before the time?” I replied, “If I come, I won’t stay; but you, who are you that have become so filthy?” He answered, “You see that I am one who weeps.” And I said to him, “With weeping and wailing, cursed spirit, stay where you are, for I know you even though you’re disgusting.” Then he reached toward the boat with both hands, at which point the cautious Master pushed him back, saying, “Get away from here, with the other wretches!” Then he wrapped his arms around my neck, kissed my face, and said, “Proud soul, blessed be the one who bore you! This one was arrogant in life; there is nothing good to remember him by; that’s why his spirit is so furious here. How many up there are considered great kings who will stand here like swine in the mud, leaving behind terrible disgrace.” I said, “Master, I would really like to see him dunked in this muck before we leave the lake.” He replied, “Before the shore lets you see it, you will be satisfied; it is right that you enjoy such a wish.” After a short while, I witnessed such torment caused to him by the muddy souls that I still praise God for it and thank Him. Everyone shouted, “At Filippo Argenti!” and the furious Florentine spirit turned on himself with his teeth. Here we left him; I’ll say no more about him.
But on my ears there smote a wailing, whereat forward intent I open wide my eye. And the good Master said, “Now, son, the city draws near that is named Dis, with its heavy citizens, with its great throng.” And I, “Master, already in the valley therewithin I clearly discern its mosques vermillion, as if issuing from fire.” And he said to me, “The eternal fire that blazes within them displays them red as thou seest in this nether Hell.”
But I heard a wailing that struck my ears, so I opened my eyes wide in anticipation. The good Master said, “Now, my son, we’re approaching the city called Dis, filled with its heavy-hearted citizens and its large crowds.” I replied, “Master, I can already see its red mosques in the valley ahead, as if they’re coming out of fire.” He told me, “The eternal fire burning inside them makes them appear red, just like you see here in this lower Hell.”
We at last arrived within the deep ditches that encompass that disconsolate city. The walls seemed to me to be of iron. Not without first making a great circuit did we come to a place where the ferryman loudly shouted to us, “Out with you, here is the entrance.”
We finally reached the deep trenches surrounding that gloomy city. The walls felt like they were made of iron. After taking a long detour, we arrived at a spot where the ferryman called out to us, “Get out, this is the entrance.”
Upon the gates I saw more than a thousand of those rained down from heaven who angrily were saying, “Who is this, that without death goes through the realm of the dead folk?” And my wise Master made a sign of wishing to speak secretly with them. Then they shut in a little their great scorn, and said, “Come thou alone, and let him be gone who so boldly entered on this realm. Alone let him return on the mad path: let him try if he can; for thou, who hast escorted him through so dark a region, shalt remain here.”
Upon the gates, I saw over a thousand souls who had come down from heaven, and they were angrily saying, “Who is this that passes through the realm of the dead without dying?” My wise Master signaled that he wanted to speak to them privately. Then they toned down their scorn a bit and said, “You come alone, and let the one who entered this realm so boldly be gone. Let him return alone on this crazy path: let him see if he can; for you, who have guided him through such a dark place, will stay here.”
Think, Reader, if I was discomforted at the sound of the accursed words, for I did not believe ever to return hither.[1]
Think, Reader, if I was unsettled by the sound of those cursed words, for I never thought I would come back here.[1]
[1] To this world.
To this world.
“O my dear Leader, who more than seven times hast renewed assurance in me, and drawn me from deep peril that stood confronting me, leave me not,” said I, “thus undone; and, if the going farther onward be denied us, let us together retrace our footprints quickly.” And that Lord who had led me thither said to me, “Fear not, for no one can take from us our onward way, by Such an one it is given to us. But here await me, and comfort thy dejected spirit and feed on good hope, for I will not leave thee in the nether world.”
“O my dear Leader, who has reassured me more than seven times and pulled me away from the serious dangers I faced, don’t leave me like this,” I said. “And if we can't go any further, let's quickly backtrack together.” And the Lord who had brought me here said to me, “Don’t be afraid, for no one can take our path forward from us; it is granted to us by Such a one. But stay here and lift your troubled spirit and hold on to good hope, for I won’t abandon you in the underworld.”
So the sweet Father goes away, and here abandons me, and I remain in suspense; and yes and no contend within my head. I could not hear what he set forth to them, but he had not staid there long with them, when each ran vying back within. These our adversaries closed the gates on the breast of my Lord, who remained without, and returned to me with slow steps. He held his eyes upon the ground, and his brow was shorn of all hardihood, and he said in sighs, “Who hath denied to me the houses of woe?” And he said to me, “Thou, because I am wroth, be not dismayed, for I shall win the strife, whoever circle round within for the defence. This their insolence is not new, for of old they used it at a less secret gate, which still is found without a bolt. Above it thou didst see the dead inscription; and already on this side of it descends the steep, passing without escort through the circles, One such that by him the city shall be opened to us.”
So, the kind Father leaves, abandoning me here, and I’m left in suspense; yes and no are battling in my mind. I couldn’t hear what he discussed with them, but he hadn’t been there long before each of them rushed back inside. These opponents shut the gates on my Lord, who stayed outside and walked slowly back to me. He kept his eyes on the ground, and his brow was stripped of all confidence, and he sighed, saying, “Who has denied me the homes of sorrow?” Then he said to me, “You, because I am angry, don’t be afraid, for I will win this battle, no matter who defends inside. Their arrogance isn’t new; they once showed it at a less guarded gate, which still doesn’t have a lock. Above it, you saw the dead inscription; and already on this side of it, one descends the steep path without escort through the circles, someone who by him the city will be opened to us.”
CANTO IX.
The City of Dis.—Erichtho.—The Three Furies.—The Heavenly Messenger.—The Sixth Circle, that of the Heresiarchs.
The City of Dis.—Erichtho.—The Three Furies.—The Heavenly Messenger.—The Sixth Circle, that of the Heretics.
That color which cowardice painted outwardly on me when I saw my Guide turn back, repressed more speedily his own new color. He stopped attentive, like a man that listens, for the eye could not lead him far through the black air, and through the dense fog.
That color that cowardice painted on me when I saw my Guide turn back quickly suppressed his own new color. He stopped and listened closely, like someone trying to hear something, since his eyes couldn’t see far through the dark air and thick fog.
“Yet it must be for us to win the fight,” began he, “unless—Such an one offered herself to us.[1] Oh how slow it seems till Some one here arrive!”[2]
“Yet it has to be us to win the fight,” he started, “unless—Someone like that offers herself to us. Oh, how slow it feels until someone arrives here!”
[1] Beatrice.
Bea.
[2] The messenger from Heaven, referred to in the last verses of the last canto.
[2] The messenger from Heaven, mentioned in the final verses of the last canto.
I saw well how he covered up the beginning with the rest that came after, which were words different from the first. But nevertheless his speech gave me fear, because I drew his broken phrase perchance to a worse meaning than it held.
I noticed how he disguised the start with what followed, which were words unlike the first. Still, his speech frightened me because I interpreted his jumbled phrase as having a more negative meaning than it actually did.
“Into this depth of the dismal shell does any one ever descend from the first grade who has for penalty only hope cut off?”[1] This question I put, and he answered me, “Seldom it happens that any one of us maketh the journey on which I am going. It is true that another time I was conjured down here by that cruel Erichtho who was wont to call back shades into their bodies. Short while had my flesh been bare of me, when she made me enter within that wall in order to drag out for her a spirit from the circle of Judas. That is the lowest place, and the darkest, and the farthest from the Heaven that encircles all. Well do I know the road: therefore assure thyself. This marsh which breathes out the great stench girds round about the woeful city wherein now we cannot enter without anger.”
“Does anyone ever really descend into this dark shell from the first level, with hope as their only punishment?” I asked. He replied, “It rarely happens that any of us makes the journey I'm taking. It's true that once before I was summoned down here by that cruel Erichtho, who used to bring shades back into their bodies. My flesh had barely been without me when she made me go into that wall to retrieve a spirit from Judas's circle. That is the lowest, darkest place, the farthest from the Heaven that surrounds everything. I know the way well, so you can trust me. This marsh that gives off a terrible stench surrounds the miserable city that we cannot enter now without causing anger.”
[1] Dante asks for assurance that Virgil, whose station is in Limbo, “the first grade,” knows the way.
[1] Dante asks for confirmation that Virgil, who is in Limbo, “the first level,” knows the way.
And more he said, but I hold it not in mind because my eye had wholly attracted me toward the high tower with the ruddy summit, where in an instant were uprisen suddenly three infernal furies, stained with blood, who had the limbs of women and their action, and were girt with greenest hydras. Little serpents and cerastes they had for hair, wherewith their savage brows were bound.
And he said more, but I can’t remember it because my attention was completely drawn to the tall tower with the red top, where suddenly three terrifying furies appeared, covered in blood, who had the bodies of women and their movements, and were wrapped in the greenest hydras. They had little snakes and horned vipers for hair, which wrapped around their wild brows.
And he, who well knew the handmaids of the queen of the eternal lamentation, said to me, “Behold the fell Erinnyes; this is Megaera on the left side, she who weeps on the right is Alecto, Tisiphone is in the middle,” and therewith he was silent.
And he, who knew the handmaids of the queen of eternal sorrow, said to me, “Look at the fierce Furies; this is Megaera on the left, she who cries on the right is Alecto, and Tisiphone is in the middle,” and then he fell silent.
With her nails each was tearing her breast, they beat themselves with their hands, and cried out so loud that I pressed close to the Poet through dread. “Let Medusa come, so we will make him of stone,” they all said, looking down. “Ill was it we avenged not on Theseus his assault.”
With their nails, each was scratching at her chest, they hit themselves with their hands, and yelled so loudly that I pressed close to the Poet out of fear. "Let Medusa come, so we can turn him to stone," they all said, looking down. "It was wrong that we didn’t take revenge on Theseus for his attack."
“Turn thy back, and keep thy sight closed, for if the Gorgon show herself, and thou shouldest see her, no return upward would there ever be.” Thus said the Master, and he himself turned me, and did not so trust to my hands that with his own he did not also blindfold me.
“Turn away and close your eyes, because if the Gorgon shows herself and you see her, you’ll never be able to come back. ” The Master said this, and then he turned me around, not trusting me to do it myself, so he blindfolded me with his own hands.
O ye who have sound understanding, regard the doctrine that is hidden under the veil of the strange verses.
O you who have good understanding, pay attention to the teachings that are concealed within the unusual verses.
And already was coming across the turbid waves a tumult of a sound full of terror at which both the shores trembled. Not otherwise it was than of a wind, impetuous through the opposing heats, that strikes the forest, and without any stay shatters the branches, beats down and carries them away; forward, laden with dust, it goes superb, and makes the wild beasts and the shepherds fly.
And already, a chaotic sound filled with terror was coming across the muddy waves, making both shores tremble. It was like a fierce wind, rushing through the opposing heat, that strikes the forest, breaks the branches, knocks them down, and carries them away. Forward, loaded with dust, it moves grandly, forcing wild animals and shepherds to flee.
My eyes he loosed, and said, “Now direct the nerve of sight across the ancient scum, there yonder where that fume is most bitter.”
My eyes he opened and said, “Now focus your vision across the old filth, over there where that smoke is the most bitter.”
As frogs before the hostile snake all scatter through the water, till each huddles on the ground, I saw more than a thousand destroyed souls flying thus before one, who at the ford was passing over the Styx with dry feet. From his face he removed that thick air, waving his left hand oft before him, and only with that trouble seemed he weary. Well I perceived that he was sent from Heaven, and I turned me to the Master, and he made sign that I should stand quiet and bow down unto him. Ah, how full of disdain he seemed to me! He reached the gate and with a little rod he opened it, for there was no withstanding.
As frogs scatter in the water before a threatening snake, seeking refuge on dry land, I saw more than a thousand lost souls fleeing before one who was crossing the Styx with dry feet. He brushed away the thick mist from his face, frequently waving his left hand in front of him, and that seemed to be his only effort. It was clear to me that he was sent from Heaven, and I turned to my Master, who signaled for me to stand still and bow to him. Oh, how full of contempt he appeared to me! He reached the gate and opened it with a small staff, for there was no resisting him.
“O outcasts from Heaven, folk despised,” began he upon the horrible threshold, “wherefore is this overweening harbored in you? Why do ye kick against that will from which its end can never be cut short, and which many a time hath increased your grief? What avails it to butt against the fates? Your Cerberus, if ye remember well, still bears his chin and his throat peeled for that.” Then he turned back upon the filthy road and said no word to us, but wore the semblance of a man whom other care constrains and stings, than that of him who is before him.
“O outcasts from Heaven, people who are looked down upon,” he started at the dreadful threshold, “why is this arrogance within you? Why do you rebel against a will that cannot be changed and that has often only caused you more pain? What good does it do to fight against fate? Your Cerberus, if you remember, still has his chin and throat raw from that.” Then he turned back to the filthy path and said nothing to us, but looked like a man burdened and troubled by other concerns rather than by the one before him.
And we moved our feet toward the city, confident after his holy words. Within we entered without any strife, and I, who had desire to observe the condition which such a stronghold locks in, when I was within, sent my eyes round about; and I see on every hand a great plain full of woe and of cruel torment.
And we walked toward the city, feeling confident after his holy words. We entered without any conflict, and I, eager to see what kind of situation such a stronghold contained, looked around once I was inside; and I saw all around a vast plain filled with sorrow and harsh suffering.
As at Arles, where the Rhone stagnates, as at Pola, near the Quarnaro that shuts in Italy and bathes its borders, sepulchres make all the place uneven; so did they here on every side, saving that the manner was more bitter here; for among the tombs flames were scattered, by which they were so intensely kindled that no art requires iron more so. All their lids were lifted; and such dire laments were issuing forth from them as truly seemed of wretches and of sufferers.
As in Arles, where the Rhone stands still, and in Pola, near the Quarnaro that encloses Italy and washes its shores, graves make the area uneven; it was the same here all around, except the atmosphere was more severe here. Among the tombs, flames were scattered, burning so fiercely that nothing needed more iron. All the lids were open, and the wretched, suffering cries coming from them sounded truly painful.
And I, “Master, who are these folk that, buried within those coffers, make themselves heard with their woeful sighs?” And he to me, “Here are the heresiarchs with their followers of every sect, and the tombs are much more laden than thou thinkest. Like with like is buried here, and the monuments are more and less hot.”
And I said, “Master, who are these people that, trapped in those coffins, make themselves heard with their sorrowful sighs?” And he replied, “Here are the leaders of heretical groups along with their followers from every sect, and the tombs hold much more than you realize. Those who are similar are buried here, and the monuments vary in warmth.”
And when he to the right hand had turned, we passed between the torments and the high battlements.
And when he turned to the right, we went between the suffering and the tall walls.
CANTO X.
The Sixth Circle: Heresiarchs.—Farinata degli Uberti.—Cavalcante Cavalcanti.—Frederick II.
The Sixth Circle: Heretics.—Farinata degli Uberti.—Cavalcante Cavalcanti.—Frederick II.
Now along a narrow path between the wall of the city and the torments my Master goeth on, and I behind his shoulders.
Now, along a narrow path between the city wall and my Master's struggles, he walks ahead, and I follow closely behind him.
“O Virtue supreme,” I began, “that through the impious circles turnest me, according to thy pleasure, speak to me and satisfy my desires. The folk that are lying in the sepulchres, can they be seen? All the lids are now lifted, and no one keepeth guard.” And he to me, “All shall be locked in when from Jehoshaphat they shall here return with the bodies which they have left on earth. Upon this side Epicurus with all his followers, who make the soul mortal with the body, have their burial place. Therefore as to the demand that thou makest of me, thou shalt soon be satisfied here within; and also as to the desire concerning which thou art silent to me.” And I, “Good Leader, I hold not my heart hidden from thee except in order to speak little; and not only now to that hast thou disposed me.”
“O supreme Virtue,” I began, “that turns me through these impious circles according to your will, speak to me and fulfill my desires. Can the people lying in their graves be seen? All the lids are now lifted, and no one is watching.” He replied to me, “All will be locked away when they return from Jehoshaphat with the bodies they left on earth. On this side, Epicurus and all his followers, who believe the soul dies with the body, have their burial place. So, regarding your request to me, you will soon find satisfaction here, as well as regarding the desire you keep silent about.” And I said, “Good Leader, I’m not hiding my heart from you except to speak less; and you have not only prepared me for this now.”
“O Tuscan, who through the city of fire alive art going, speaking thus modestly, may it please thee to stop in this place. Thy speech makes manifest that thou art native of that noble fatherland to which perchance I was too molestful.” Suddenly this sound issued from one of the coffers, wherefore I drew, in fear, a little nearer to my Leader. And he said to me, “Turn, what dost thou? Behold Farinata who hath uprisen; thou shalt see him all from the girdle up.”
“O Tuscan, who are walking through the blazing city, speaking so modestly, please stop here. Your words reveal that you are from that noble homeland, which I may have troubled too much.” Suddenly, a sound came from one of the coffers, causing me to inch closer to my Leader in fear. He said to me, “Turn, what are you doing? Look, it’s Farinata who has risen; you’ll see him from the waist up.”
I had already fixed my face on his, and he straightened himself up with breast and front as though he had Hell in great scorn. And the bold and ready hands of my Leader pushed me among the sepulchres to him, saying, “Let thy words be choice.”
I had already locked eyes with him, and he stood tall, full of confidence, as if he had total contempt for Hell. And my Leader, with bold and decisive hands, pushed me towards him among the tombs, saying, “Choose your words wisely.”
When I was at the foot of his tomb, he looked at me a little, and then, as though disdainful, asked me, “Who were thy ancestors?” I, who was desirous to obey, concealed them not, but disclosed them all to him; whereon he raised his brows a little up, then said, “Fiercely were they adverse to me, and to my fathers, and to my party, so that twice I scattered them.” [1] “If they were driven out, they returned from every side,” replied I to him, “both one and the other time, but yours have not learned well that art.”
When I was standing at the foot of his tomb, he glanced at me briefly and then, seemingly full of disdain, asked, “Who were your ancestors?” Wanting to comply, I didn’t hide them and revealed everything to him; in response, he raised his eyebrows a bit and said, “They were fiercely against me, my fathers, and my supporters, so I scattered them twice.” [1] “If they were banished, they came back from every direction,” I replied, “both times, but yours haven’t mastered that skill.”
[1] Dante’s ancestors were Guelphs.
Dante's family were Guelphs.
Then there arose, to view uncovered down to the chin, a shade at the side of this one; I think that it had risen on its knees. Round about me it looked, as if it had desire to see if another were with me, but when its expectancy was quite extinct, weeping it said, “If through this blind dungeon thou goest through loftiness of genius, my son, where is he? and why is he not with thee?” And I to him, “Of myself I come not; he who waits yonder leads me through here, whom perchance your Guido held in scorn.”[1]
Then a figure appeared, revealed down to its chin, at the side of the one I was with; I think it had risen to its knees. It looked around me, as if it wanted to see if someone else was with me, but when its hope faded, it wept and said, “If you’re navigating this dark prison because of your great intellect, my son, where is he? And why isn’t he with you?” I replied, “I didn’t come here on my own; the one waiting over there is guiding me through here, the one your Guido may have looked down upon.”
[1] Guido Cavalcanti was charged with the same sin of unbelief as his father. Dante regards this as a sin specially contrary to right reason, typified by Virgil.
[1] Guido Cavalcanti faced the same sin of disbelief as his father. Dante sees this as a sin that goes against good reasoning, represented by Virgil.
His words and the mode of the punishment had already read to me the name of this one, wherefore my answer was so full.
His words and the way the punishment was carried out already told me who this was, which is why my answer was so complete.
Suddenly straightening up, he cried, “How didst thou say, ‘he held’? lives he not still? doth not the sweet light strike his eyes?” When he took note of some delay that I made before answering, he fell again supine, and forth appeared no more.
Suddenly straightening up, he shouted, “What did you say, ‘he held’? Is he not alive still? Doesn’t the sweet light reach his eyes?” When he noticed the pause I made before responding, he fell back down and didn’t appear again.
But that other magnanimous one, at whose instance I had stayed, changed not aspect, nor moved his neck, nor bent his side. “And if,” he said, continuing his first words, “they have ill learned that art, it torments me more than this bed. But the face of the lady who ruleth here will not be rekindled fifty times ere thou shalt know how much that art weighs. And, so mayest thou return unto the sweet world, tell me wherefore is that people so pitiless against my race in its every law?” Then I to him, “The rout and the great carnage that colored the Arbia red cause such orison to be made in our temple.” After he had, sighing, shaken his head, “In that I was not alone,” he said, “nor surely without cause would I have moved with the rest; but I was alone,—there[1] where it was agreed by every one to lay Florence waste,—he who defended her with open face.” “Ah! so hereafter may your seed repose,” I prayed to him, “loose for me that knot, which here has entangled my judgment. It seems, if I rightly hear, that ye foresee that which time is bringing with him, and as to the present have another way.” “We see,” he said, “like those who have feeble light, the things that are far from us, so much still shineth on us the supreme Leader; when they draw near, or are, our intelligence is all vain, and, if some one report not to us, we know nothing of your human state. Therefore thou canst comprehend that our knowledge will be utterly dead from that moment when the gate of the future shall he closed.” Then, as compunctious for my fault I said, “Now wilt thou therefore tell that fallen one that his son is still conjoined with the living, and if just now I was dumb to answer, make him know that I was so because I was still thinking in that error which you have solved for me.”[2]
But that other generous one, for whom I had stayed, didn’t change his expression, nor moved his neck, nor bent his side. “And if,” he said, picking up where he left off, “they have learned that craft poorly, it torments me more than this bed. But the face of the lady who rules here will not be rekindled fifty times before you understand how heavy that art is. And, so you may return to the sweet world, tell me why those people are so merciless against my kind in every law?” Then I replied, “The chaos and the great slaughter that stained the Arbia red cause such prayers to be made in our temple.” After he sighed and shook his head, he said, “In that I was not alone, nor would I have acted with the others without good reason; but I was alone—there where everyone agreed to lay waste Florence—he who defended her openly.” “Ah! may your descendants rest in peace,” I pleaded with him, “release me from this knot that has entangled my judgment here. It seems, if I hear correctly, that you can foresee what time will bring, while having a different perspective on the present.” “We see,” he said, “like those with feeble light, the things that are far from us, as much as the supreme Leader still shines upon us; when they come close, or are present, our understanding is completely useless, and if someone doesn’t report back to us, we know nothing of your earthly state. Therefore, you can understand that our knowledge will be completely dead the moment the gate to the future is closed.” Then, feeling remorse for my mistake, I said, “Will you then tell that fallen soul that his son is still connected to the living, and if I was just silent when asked, make him understand that I was silent because I was still caught up in that misunderstanding which you have clarified for me.”
[1] At Empoli, in 1260, after the defeat of the Florentine Guelphs at Montaperti on the Arbia.
[1] At Empoli, in 1260, after the defeat of the Florentine Guelphs at Montaperti on the Arbia.
[2] Guido Cavalcanti died in August, 1300; his death, being near at hand at the time of Dante’s journey, was not known to his father.
[2] Guido Cavalcanti died in August 1300; his father was not aware of his death since it occurred shortly before Dante's journey.
And now my Master was calling me back, wherefore I prayed the spirit more hastily that he would tell me who was with him. He said to me, “Here with more than a thousand do I lie; here within is the second Frederick and the Cardinal,[1] and of the others I am silent.”
And now my master was calling me back, so I quickly asked the spirit to tell me who was with him. He said to me, “I lie here with more than a thousand; inside, there’s the second Frederick and the Cardinal,[1] and I won’t mention the others.”
[1] Ottaviano degli Ubaldini, a fierce Ghibelline, who was reported as saying, “If there be a soul I have lost it for the Ghibellines.”
[1] Ottaviano degli Ubaldini, a passionate Ghibelline, was said to have remarked, “If there’s a soul, I’ve lost it for the Ghibellines.”
Thereon he hid himself; and I toward the ancient Poet turned my steps, reflecting on that speech which seemed hostile to me. He moved on, and then, thus going, he said to me, “Why art thou so distraught?” And I satisfied his demand. “Let thy memory preserve that which thou hast heard against thyself,” commanded me that Sage, “and now attend to this,” and he raised his finger. “When thou shalt be in presence of the sweet radiance of her whose beautiful eye sees everything, from her thou shalt learn the journey of thy life.” Then to the left he turned his step.
There he hid himself; and I walked toward the ancient Poet, thinking about that comment that felt hostile to me. He continued on, and then, while walking, he asked me, “Why are you so upset?” I answered him. “Keep in mind what you’ve heard about yourself,” the Sage instructed me, “and now pay attention to this,” and he raised his finger. “When you find yourself in front of the sweet light of her whose beautiful eye sees everything, you will learn about your life's journey from her.” Then he turned left.
We left the wall, and went toward the middle by a path which strikes into a valley that even up there its stench made displeasing.
We left the wall and headed toward the center along a path that led into a valley, where even from up there, the smell was unpleasant.
CANTO XI.
The Sixth Circle: Heretics.—Tomb of Pope Anastasins.—Discourse of Virgil on the divisions of the lower Hell.
The Sixth Circle: Heretics.—Tomb of Pope Anastasius.—Virgil's talk about the divisions of the lower Hell.
Upon the edge of a high bank formed by great rocks broken in a circle, we came above a more cruel pen. And here, because of the horrible excess of the stench that the deep abyss throws out, we drew aside behind the lid of a great tomb, whereon I saw an inscription which said, “Pope Anastasius I hold, he whom Photinus drew from the right way.”
Upon the edge of a high bank made of large, broken rocks arranged in a circle, we found ourselves above a more brutal enclosure. And here, due to the overwhelming stench coming from the deep pit, we stepped back behind the cover of a large tomb, where I noticed an inscription that read, “Pope Anastasius I hold, he whom Photinus led astray.”
“Our descent must needs be slow so that the sense may first accustom itself a little to the dismal blast, and then will be no heed of it.” Thus the Master, and I said to him, “Some compensation do thou find that the time pass not lost.” And be, “Behold, I am thinking of that. My son, within these rocks,” he began to say, “are three circlets from grade to grade like those thou leavest. All are full of accursed spirits; but, in order that hereafter sight only may suffice thee, hear how and wherefore they are in constraint.
“Our descent has to be slow so that our senses can get used to the horrible wind, and then we won’t pay attention to it.” The Master said this, and I replied, “Find some way to make this time feel less wasted.” He responded, “Look, I'm thinking about that. My son, within these rocks,” he began to explain, “there are three circles from level to level like the ones you’re leaving behind. All are filled with cursed spirits; but to ensure that your sight alone will be enough for you later, listen to how and why they are trapped.
“Of every malice that wins hate in heaven injury is the end, and every such end afflicts others either by force or by fraud. But because fraud is the peculiar sin of man, it most displeaseth God; and therefore the fraudulent are the lower, and more woe assails them.
“Of every evil that earns hatred in heaven, harm is the ultimate goal, and every such goal causes suffering to others, either through force or deceit. But because deceit is a uniquely human sin, it angers God the most; thus, those who are deceitful are in a worse state, facing even more misfortune.”
“The first circle[1] is wholly of the violent; but because violence can be done to three persons, in three rounds it is divided and constructed. Unto God, unto one’s self, unto one’s neighbor may violence be done; I mean unto them and unto their belongings, as thou shalt hear in plain discourse. By violence death and grievous wounds are inflicted on one’s neighbor; and on his substance ruins, burnings, and harmful robberies. Wherefore homicides, and every one who smites wrongfully, devastators and freebooters, all of them the first round torments, in various troops.
“The first circle is entirely for the violent; but since violence can be inflicted on three types of individuals, it is divided into three sections. Violence can be directed towards God, oneself, and one’s neighbor; I mean against them and their possessions, as you will hear later in straightforward terms. By violence, death and serious wounds are caused to one’s neighbor; and their property suffers destruction, arson, and theft. Therefore, murderers, and anyone who harms others unjustly, destroyers and plunderers, all endure torment in the first round, each in different groups.”
[1] The first circle below, the seventh in the order of Hell.
[1] The first circle below, the seventh in the sequence of Hell.
“Man may lay violent hands upon himself and on his goods; and, therefore, in the second round must needs repent without avail whoever deprives himself of your world, gambles away and squanders his property, and laments there where he ought to be joyous.[2]
“Man can harm himself and his possessions; therefore, in the second round, anyone who robs themselves of your world, throws away and wastes their property, and regrets where they should be happy, must surely repent to no purpose.[2]
[2] Laments on earth because of violence done to what should have made him happy.
[2] Complaints on earth because of the violence done to what should have made him happy.
“Violence may be done to the Deity, by denying and blaspheming Him in heart, and despising nature and His bounty: and therefore the smallest round seals with its signet both Sodom and Cahors, and him who despising God speaks from his heart.
“Violence can be done to God by denying and insulting Him internally and disregarding nature and His gifts: and so even the smallest ring seals both Sodom and Cahors, as well as anyone who, in contempt of God, speaks from their heart."
“Fraud, by which every conscience is bitten, man may practice on one that confides in him, or on one that owns no confidence. This latter mode seemeth to destroy only the bond of love that nature makes; wherefore in the second circle[1] nestle hypocrisy, flatteries, and sorcerers, falsity, robbery, and simony, panders, barrators, and such like filth.
“Fraud, which gnaws at every conscience, can be carried out by someone against one who trusts them or against someone who has no trust at all. The latter approach seems to break only the natural bond of love; therefore, in the second circle[1] are found hypocrisy, flattery, sorcery, deceit, theft, and simony, as well as pimps, extortionists, and other such filth.”
[1] The second circle below, the eighth in the order of Hell.
[1] The second circle below, the eighth in the order of Hell.
“By the other mode that love is forgotten which nature makes, and also that which is thereafter added, whereby special confidence is created. Hence, in the smallest circle, where is the centre of the universe, on which Dis sits, whoso betrays is consumed forever.”
“By the other way that love is forgotten through nature, and also that which is added later, creating a special trust. Therefore, in the smallest circle, which is the center of the universe, where Dis resides, whoever betrays is doomed forever.”
And I, “Master, full clearly doth thy discourse proceed, and full well divides this pit, and the people that possess it; but, tell me, they of the fat marsh, and they whom the wind drives, and they whom the rain beats, and they who encounter with such sharp tongues, why are they not punished within the ruddy city if God be wroth with them? and if he be not so, why are they in such plight?”
And I said, “Master, your explanation is very clear and it clearly separates this pit and the people who belong to it; but tell me, what about those in the thick mud, those driven by the wind, those beaten by the rain, and those who face such harsh words? Why aren’t they punished in the red city if God is angry with them? And if He isn’t, why are they in such a bad situation?”
And he said to me, “Wherefore so wanders thine understanding beyond its wont? or thy mind, where else is it gazing? Dost thou not remember those words with which thine Ethics treats in full of the three dispositions that Heaven abides not; in continence, malice, and mad bestiality, and how incontinence less offends God, and incurs less blame?[1] If thou considerest well this doctrine, and bringest to mind who are those that up above, outside,[2] suffer punishment, thou wilt see clearly why from these felons they are divided, and why less wroth the divine vengeance hammers them.”
And he said to me, “Why does your understanding wander beyond its usual limits? Where else is your mind focused? Don’t you remember those words from your Ethics that discuss the three states that Heaven doesn’t accept: lack of self-control, malice, and insane bestiality, and how lack of self-control offends God less and incurs less blame? If you think about this doctrine carefully and remember who is up there, outside, suffering punishment, you will clearly see why they are separated from these wrongdoers, and why divine wrath is less directed at them.”
[1] Aristotle, Ethics, vii. 1.
Aristotle, Ethics, VII.1.
[2] Outside the walls of the city of Dis.
[2] Outside the walls of the city of Dis.
“O Sun that healest every troubled vision, thou dost content me so, when thou explainest, that doubt, not less than knowledge, pleaseth me; yet return a little back,” said I, “there where thou saidst that usury offends the Divine Goodness, and loose the knot.”
“O Sun that heals every troubled vision, you satisfy me so, when you explain, that doubt, just like knowledge, pleases me; yet go back a little,” I said, “to where you said that usury offends Divine Goodness, and untie the knot.”
“Philosophy,” he said to me, “points out to him who understands it, not only in one part alone, how Nature takes her course from the Divine Intellect and from its art. And if thou note thy Physics[1] well thou wilt find after not many pages that your art follows her so far as it can, as the disciple does the master, so that your art is as it were grandchild of God. By means of these two, if thou bringest to mind Genesis at its beginning, it behoves mankind to obtain their livelihood and to thrive. But because the usurer takes another course, he despises Nature in herself, and in her follower, since upon other thing he sets his hope. But follow me now, for to go on pleaseth me; for the Fishes are gliding on the horizon, and the Wain lies quite over Corus,[2] and far yonder is the way down the cliff.”
“Philosophy,” he said to me, “shows those who understand it not just in one area, how Nature follows the guidance of the Divine Intellect and its craft. If you pay close attention to your Physics, you’ll see after a few pages that your art imitates her as much as possible, just like a disciple follows a master, so your art is essentially a grandchild of God. Through these two, if you recall the beginning of Genesis, it’s necessary for humanity to earn a living and prosper. But the usurer chooses a different path, he disregards Nature herself and her follower, because he places his hopes in something else. But follow me now, because I want to continue; the Fishes are gliding on the horizon, the Wain is directly over Corus, and far over there is the path down the cliff.”
[1] Aristotle, Physics, ii. 2.
Aristotle, Physics, II.2.
[2] The time indicated is about 4, or from 4 to 5 A.M. Corus, the name of the north-west wind, here stands for that quarter of the heavens.
[2] The time mentioned is around 4, or between 4 and 5 A.M. Corus, the name of the north-west wind, here represents that part of the sky.
CANTO XII.
First round of the Seventh Circle; those who do violence to others; Tyrants and Homicides.—The Minotaur.—The Centaurs.—Chiron.—Nessus.—The River of Boiling Blood, and the Sinners in it.
First round of the Seventh Circle; those who commit violence against others; Tyrants and Homicides.—The Minotaur.—The Centaurs.—Chiron.—Nessus.—The River of Boiling Blood, and the Sinners in it.
The place where we came to descend the bank was rugged, and, because of what was there besides, such that every eye would be shy of it.
The spot where we came down the bank was rough, and, considering what was around, it was one that would make anyone hesitant to approach.
As is that ruin which, on this side of Trent, struck the Adige on its flank, either by earthquake or by failure of support,—for from the top of the mountain whence it moved, to the plain, the cliff has so fallen down that it might give a path to one who was above,—so was the descent of that ravine. And on the edge of the broken chasm lay stretched out the infamy of Crete, that was conceived in the false cow. And when he saw us he bit himself even as one whom wrath rends inwardly. My Sage cried out toward him, “Perchance thou believest that here is the Duke of Athens who up in the world brought death to thee? Get thee gone, beast, for this one comes not instructed by thy sister, but he goes to behold your punishments.”
As is the ruin that, on this side of the Trent River, hit the Adige on its side, either due to an earthquake or a collapse of support—because from the top of the mountain where it broke away, the cliff has fallen down so much that it looks like a path for someone above—so was the descent of that ravine. And at the edge of the broken chasm lay the infamous figure from Crete, who was conceived in the false cow. When he saw us, he bit himself, like someone torn apart by inner rage. My guide shouted to him, “Maybe you think this is the Duke of Athens who caused your death up in the world? Go away, beast, because he isn’t here following your sister’s orders, but he’s coming to see your punishments.”
As a bull that breaks away at the instant he has now received his mortal stroke, and cannot go, but plunges hither and thither, the Minotaur I saw do the like.
As a bull that breaks free the moment it receives a fatal blow, unable to leave, but thrashing this way and that, I saw the Minotaur do the same.
And that wary one cried out, “Run to the pass; while he is raging it is well that thou descend.” So we took our way down over the discharge of those stones, which often moved under my feet because of the novel burden.
And that cautious one shouted, “Head to the pass; while he’s going wild, it’s best for you to get down.” So we made our way down over the loose stones, which often shifted under my feet because of the unusual weight.
I was going along thinking, and he said, “Thou thinkest perhaps on this ruin which is guarded by that bestial with which I just now quenched. Now would I have thee know that the other time when I descended hither into the nether hell, this cliff had not yet fallen. But in truth, if I discern clearly, a little ere He came, who levied the great spoil on Dis from the supernal circle, in all its parts the deep foul valley trembled so that I thought the universe had felt the love by which, as some believe, oft times the world has been converted into chaos:[1] and, at that moment, this ancient cliff here and elsewhere made this downfall. But fix thine eyes below, for the river of blood is near, in which boils whoso doth harm to others by violence.”
I was walking along, lost in thought, when he said, “You might be thinking about this ruin that's guarded by that beast I just killed. I want you to know that the last time I came down here into the underworld, this cliff hadn’t fallen yet. But honestly, if I remember correctly, just before He came, who took the great treasure from Dis back to the upper circle, the entire deep, vile valley shook so much that I thought the whole universe might have felt the love that, as some believe, has often turned the world into chaos. At that moment, this ancient cliff, here and in other places, collapsed. But look down below, because the river of blood is close, where anyone who harms others through violence is boiled.”
[1] Empedocles taught, as Dante may have learned from Aristotle, that Love and Hate were the forces by which the elements of which the world is composed were united and dissociated. The effort of Love was to draw all things into a simple perfect sphere, by which the common order of the world would be brought to chaos.
[1] Empedocles taught, as Dante may have learned from Aristotle, that Love and Hate were the forces that brought together and separated the elements that make up the world. Love's goal was to pull everything into a simple, perfect sphere, which would take the world from order to chaos.
Oh blind cupidity, both guilty and mad, that so spurs us in the brief life, and then, in the eternal, steeps us so ill!
Oh blind greed, both guilty and insane, that drives us during our short lives, and then, for eternity, poisons us so badly!
I saw a broad ditch, bent in an arc, like one that embraces all the plain; according as my Guide had said. And between the foot of the bank and it, in a file were running Centaurs armed with arrows, as they were wont in the world to go to the chase. Seeing us descending, all stopped, and from the troop three detached themselves, with bows and arrows first selected. And one shouted from afar, “To what torment are ye coming, ye who descend the slope? Tell it from there; if not, I draw the bow.” My Master said, “We will make answer unto Chiron near you there: ill was it that thy will was ever thus hasty.”
I saw a wide ditch, curved like one that surrounds the entire plain; just as my Guide had said. And between the bottom of the bank and the ditch, Centaurs armed with arrows were running in a line, just like they used to during the hunt. When they saw us coming down, they all stopped, and three of them broke away from the group, picking their bows and arrows first. One of them shouted from a distance, “What torment are you coming for, you who are going down the slope? Tell us from there; if not, I’ll draw my bow.” My Master replied, “We’ll answer Chiron, who’s close to you; it was foolish of you to be so quick to act.”
Then he touched me, and said, “That is Nessus, who died for the beautiful Dejanira, and he himself wrought vengeance for himself; and that one in the middle, who is gazing on his breast, is the great Chiron who nurtured Achilles. That other is Pholus, who was so full of wrath. Round about the ditch they go by thousands shooting with their arrows what soul lifts itself from the blood more than its guilt has allotted it.”
Then he touched me and said, “That’s Nessus, who died for the beautiful Dejanira, and he got his revenge for himself. The one in the middle, staring at his chest, is the great Chiron who raised Achilles. That other one is Pholus, who was so full of anger. They go around the ditch by the thousands, shooting their arrows at any soul that rises from the blood more than what its guilt has assigned to it.”
We drew near to those fleet wild beasts. Chiron took a shaft, and with the notch put his beard backward upon his jaw. When he had uncovered his great mouth he said to his companions, “Are ye aware that the one behind moves what he touches? so are not wont to do the feet of the dead.” And my good Leader, who was now at his breast, where the two natures are conjoined, replied, “Truly he is alive, and thus all alone it behoves me to show him the dark valley: necessity brings him hither and not delight. One withdrew from singing alleluiah who committed unto me this new office; he is no robber, nor I a thievish spirit. But, by that power through which I move my steps along so savage a road, give to us one of thine, to whom we may be close, that he may show us where the ford is, and may carry this one on his back, for he is not a spirit who can go through the air.”
We approached those swift wild beasts. Chiron took an arrow and held his beard back against his jaw. Once he had revealed his large mouth, he said to his companions, “Are you aware that the one behind moves what he touches? That's not something the dead usually do.” And my good Leader, who was now at his chest, where the two natures come together, replied, “He is indeed alive, and because of that I must guide him through the dark valley: necessity has brought him here, not joy. The one who entrusted me with this new role has stepped away from singing alleluia; he is neither a thief nor am I a greedy spirit. But, by that power through which I navigate this treacherous path, grant us one of yours to be close to, so he can show us where the crossing is, and carry this one on his back, as he is not a spirit who can traverse the air.”
Chiron turned upon his right breast, and said to Nessus, “Turn, and guide them thus, and if another troop encounter you, make it give way.”
Chiron turned on his right side and said to Nessus, “Turn and lead them this way, and if another group comes your way, make sure they step aside.”
We moved on with the trusty escort along the edge of the crimson boiling, in which the boiled were making loud shrieks. I saw folk under it up to the brow, and the great Centaur said, “These are tyrants who gave themselves to blood and pillage. Here they weep their pitiless offenses: here is Alexander, and cruel Dionysius who caused Sicily to have woeful years. And that front which hath such black hair is Azzolino, and that other who is blond is Opizzo of Esti, who in truth was slain by his stepson up there in the world.”
We continued on with our reliable guide along the edge of the bubbling red, where the damned were making loud screams. I saw people submerged up to their foreheads, and the great Centaur said, “These are tyrants who devoted themselves to violence and plunder. Here they lament their ruthless crimes: here is Alexander, and the cruel Dionysius who brought suffering to Sicily. And that figure with the dark hair is Azzolino, and that other one with blond hair is Opizzo of Esti, who was actually killed by his stepson up there in the world.”
Then I turned me to the Poet, and he said, “Let him now be first, and I second.” A little further on the Centaur stopped above some folk who far as the throat were seen to issue from that boiling stream. He showed to us at one side a solitary shade, and said, “He cleft, in the bosom of God, the heart that still is honored on the Thames.”[6] Then I saw folk, who out of the stream held their head, and even all their chest; and of these I recognized many. Thus ever more and more shallow became that blood, until it cooked only the feet: and here was our passage of the foss.
Then I turned to the Poet, and he said, “Let him be first, and I’ll be second.” A little further along, the Centaur stopped above some people who were submerged up to their throats in that boiling stream. He pointed out a solitary soul to us and said, “He pierced, in the heart of God, the heart that is still honored on the Thames.” Then I saw people who held their heads and even their chests above the water; I recognized many of them. The blood continued to get shallower until it only covered their feet: and here was our way across the pit.
[1] In 1271, Prince Henry, son of Richard of Cornwall, was stabbed during the mass, in a church at Viterbo, by Guy of Montfort, to avenge the death of his father, Simon, Earl of Leicester, in 1261. The heart of the young Prince was placed in a golden cup, as Villani (vii. 39) reports, on a column, at the head of a bridge in London.
[1] In 1271, Prince Henry, son of Richard of Cornwall, was stabbed during mass at a church in Viterbo by Guy of Montfort, seeking revenge for the death of his father, Simon, Earl of Leicester, in 1261. The young Prince's heart was placed in a golden cup, as Villani (vii. 39) reports, on a column at the head of a bridge in London.
“Even as on this side, thou seest that the boiling stream ever diminishes,” said the Centaur, “I would have thee believe that on this other its bed sinks more and more, until it comes round again where it behoves that tyranny should groan. The divine justice here pierces that Attila who was a scourge on earth, and Pyrrhus and Sextus; and forever milks the tears that with the boiling it unlocks from Rinier of Corneto, and from Rinier Pazzo, who upon the highways made such warfare.”
“Even as you see on this side that the boiling stream keeps getting smaller,” said the Centaur, “I want you to know that on the other side its bed sinks more and more, until it curves back around to where tyranny should suffer. Divine justice here punishes Attila, who was a scourge on earth, along with Pyrrhus and Sextus; and it constantly draws out the tears that it releases in boiling from Rinier of Corneto and from Rinier Pazzo, who waged such war on the highways.”
Then he turned back and repassed the ford.
Then he turned around and crossed the river again.
CANTO XIII.
Second round of the Seventh Circle: of those who have done violence to themselves and to their goods.—The Wood of Self-murderers.—The Harpies.—Pier delle Vigne.—Lano of Siena and others.
Second round of the Seventh Circle: of those who have committed violence against themselves and their possessions.—The Wood of Suicide.—The Harpies.—Pier delle Vigne.—Lano of Siena and others.
Nessus had not yet reached the yonder bank when we set forward through a wood which was marked by no path. Not green leaves but of a dusky color, not smooth boughs but knotty and gnarled, not fruits were there but thorns with poison. Those savage beasts that hold in hate the tilled places between Cecina and Corneto have no thickets so rough or so dense.
Nessus hadn't even reached the other bank when we moved ahead through a woods that had no clear path. Instead of green leaves, there were dark-colored ones; instead of smooth branches, there were knotted and twisted ones; instead of fruit, there were poisonous thorns. Those wild creatures that despise the cultivated lands between Cecina and Corneto have no thickets that are as rough or as dense.
Here the foul Harpies make their nests, who chased the Trojans from the Strophades with dismal announcement of future calamity. They have broad wings, and human necks and faces, feet with claws, and a great feathered belly. They make lament upon the strange trees.
Here the wicked Harpies build their nests, who drove the Trojans from the Strophades with their grim predictions of future disasters. They have wide wings, human necks and faces, clawed feet, and large, feathered bellies. They lament among the strange trees.
And the good Master, “Before thou enter farther know that thou art in the second round,” he began to say to me, “and wilt be, till thou shalt come unto the horrible sand. Therefore look well around, and so thou shalt see things that would take credence from my speech.”[1]
And the good Master said, “Before you go any further, know that you are in the second round,” he began to tell me, “and you will be until you reach the terrible sand. So look around carefully, and you will see things that would make you doubt my words.”[1]
[1] Things which if told would seem incredible.
[1] Things that would seem unbelievable if shared.
I heard wailings uttered on every side, and I saw no one who might make them, wherefore, I, all bewildered, stopped. I believe that he believed that I believed that all these voices issued amid those stumps from people who because of us had hidden themselves.
I heard cries coming from all around me, but I couldn’t see anyone making them, so I, completely confused, stopped. I think he thought that I thought all these voices were coming from people hiding among those stumps because of us.
Therefore said the Master, “If thou break off a twig from one of these plants, the thoughts thou hast will all be cut short.” Then I stretched my hand a little forward and plucked a branchlet from a great thorn-bush, and its trunk cried out, “Why dost thou rend me?” When it had become dark with blood it began again to cry, “Why dost thou tear me? hast thou not any spirit of pity? Men we were, and now we are become stocks; truly thy hand ought to be more pitiful had we been the souls of serpents.”
Therefore, the Master said, “If you break off a twig from one of these plants, all your thoughts will be cut short.” Then I reached out a little and took a small branch from a large thorn bush, and its trunk cried out, “Why are you tearing me?” Once it was dark with blood, it cried out again, “Why are you hurting me? Do you not have any compassion? We were once men, and now we have become tree stumps; truly, your hand should show more mercy, even if we were the souls of snakes.”
As from a green log that is burning at one of its ends, and from the other drips, and hisses with the air that is escaping, so from that broken splinter came out words and blood together; whereon I let the tip fall, and stood like a man who is afraid.
As from a green log that’s burning at one end, with the other end dripping and hissing from the escaping air, words and blood both came out of that broken splinter; I let the tip fall and stood there like someone who is scared.
“If he had been able to believe before,” replied my Sage, “O wounded soul, what he has seen only in my verse,[1] he would not upon thee have stretched his hand. But the incredible thing made me prompt him to an act which grieves my very self. But tell him who thou wast, so that, by way of some amends, he may refresh thy fame in the world above, whereto it is allowed him to return.”
“If he had been able to believe before,” my Sage replied, “O wounded soul, what he has only seen in my verse, he would not have reached out his hand to you. But the unbelievable thing pushed me to prompt him to an action that causes me great sorrow. But tell him who you were, so that, as a form of atonement, he can restore your reputation in the world above, where he is allowed to return.”
[1] In the story of Polydorus, in the third book of the Aeneid.
[1] In the story of Polydorus, in the third book of the Aeneid.
And the trunk, “So with sweet speech dost thou allure me, that I cannot be silent, and may it not displease you, that I am enticed to speak a little. I am he who held both the keys of the heart of Frederick, and who turned them, locking and unlocking so softly, that from his confidence I kept almost every one.[1] Fidelity so great I bore to the glorious office, that I lost slumber and strength thereby. The harlot,[2] that never from the abode of Caear turned her strumpet eyes,—the common death and vice of courts,—inflamed all minds against me, and they, inflamed, did so inflame Augustus that my glad honors turned to dismal sorrows. My mind, in scornful temper thinking to escape scorn by death, made me unjust toward my just self. By the strange roots of this tree I swear to you, that I never broke faith unto my lord who was so worthy of honor. And if one of you returneth to the world, let him comfort my memory that yet lies prostrate from the blow that envy gave it.”
And the trunk said, “You charm me with your sweet talk so much that I can’t stay silent, and I hope it doesn't bother you that I feel compelled to share a bit. I am the one who held both keys to Frederick’s heart, turning them gently to lock and unlock, keeping almost everyone at bay with his trust. I was so faithful to this noble duty that I lost my sleep and strength because of it. The temptress, who never turned her lustful gaze away from Caesar's realm—the common downfall and disgrace of courts—stirred everyone against me, and they, fueled by anger, incited Augustus to turn my joyful honors into deep sorrow. In a scornful mood, thinking I could escape mockery through death, I became unfair to my own integrity. By the strange roots of this tree, I swear to you that I never betrayed my lord, who truly deserved respect. And if any of you returns to the world, please remember me, as I still lie crushed by the blow envy dealt.”
[1] The spirit who speaks is Pier delle Vigne, the Chancellor of Frederick II.; of low birth, he rose to the first place in the state; he was one of the earliest writers of Italian verse. Dante has placed his master as well as him in Hell. See Canto X.
[1] The spirit speaking is Pier delle Vigne, the Chancellor of Frederick II. From humble beginnings, he rose to the highest position in the government; he was one of the earliest writers of Italian poetry. Dante has placed both his mentor and him in Hell. See Canto X.
[3] Envie ys lavendere of the court alway;
For she ne parteth neither nyght ne day
Out of the house of Cesar, thus saith Daunte.
Legende of Goode Women, 358.60.
[3] Always desire the lavender of the court;
For she doesn’t leave the house of Caesar, night or day,
Thus says Dante.
Legende of Goode Women, 358.60.
A while he paused, and then, “Since he is silent,” said the Poet to me, “lose not the hour, but speak and ask of him, if more pleaseth thee.” Whereon I to him, “Do thou ask him further of what thou thinkest may satisfy me, for I cannot, such pity fills my heart.”
A moment later he paused, and then the Poet said to me, “Since he isn’t speaking, don’t waste the moment. Go ahead and ask him if that works for you.” So I replied to him, “You should ask him more about what you think might satisfy me, because I can’t do it; my heart is too full of pity.”
Therefore he began again, “So may this man do for thee freely what thy speech prays, spirit incarcerate, still be pleased to tell us how the soul is bound within these knots, and tell us, if thou canst, if any from such limbs is ever loosed.”
Therefore he began again, “So may this man do for you freely what your words request, spirit trapped, please tell us how the soul is tied within these knots, and tell us, if you can, if anyone from such limbs is ever released.”
Then the trunk puffed strongly, and soon that wind was changed into this voice: “Briefly shall ye be answered. When the ferocious soul departeth from the body wherefrom itself hath torn itself, Minos sends it to the seventh gulf. It falls into the wood, and no part is chosen for it, but where fortune flings it, there it takes root like a grain of spelt; it springs up in a shoot and to a wild plant. The Harpies, feeding then upon its leaves, give pain, and to the pain a window.[1] Like the rest we shall go for our spoils,[2] but not, forsooth, that any one may revest himself with them, for it is not just to have that of which one deprives himself. Hither shall we drag them, and through the melancholy wood shall our bodies be suspended, each on the thorn-tree of his molested shade.”
Then the trunk puffed out strongly, and soon that wind turned into this voice: “Here’s your answer in brief. When a fierce soul leaves the body it has torn itself from, Minos sends it to the seventh gulf. It falls into the woods, and it’s not assigned a specific spot; instead, it takes root wherever fate throws it, like a grain of spelt. It grows into a shoot and becomes a wild plant. The Harpies then feed on its leaves, causing pain, and with that pain comes a sense of despair. Like the others, we’ll go for our spoils, but, of course, no one can reclaim what they have lost, as it’s not right to have what you’ve deprived yourself of. Here, we will drag them, and through the sorrowful woods, our bodies will hang, each one on the thorn tree of its tortured shade.”
[1] The tearing of the leaves gives an outlet to the woe.
[1] The tearing of the leaves provides a release for the sorrow.
[2] Our bodies, at the Last Judgment.
[2] Our bodies, at the Final Judgment.
We were still attentive to the trunk, believing that it might wish to say more to us, when we were surprised by an uproar, as one who perceives the wild boar and the chase coming toward his stand and hears the Feasts and the branches crashing. And behold two on the left hand, naked and scratched, flying so violently that they broke all the limbs of the wood. The one in front was shouting, “Now, help, help, Death!” and the other, who seemed to himself too slow, “Lano, thy legs were not so nimble at the jousts of the Toppo:”[1] and when perhaps his breath was failing, of himself and of a bush he made a group. Behind them the wood was full of black bitches, ravenous and running like greyhounds that have been unleashed. On him that had squatted they set their teeth and tore him to pieces, bit by bit, then carried off his woeful limbs.
We were still focused on the trunk, thinking it might have more to say, when we were suddenly startled by a racket, like someone who spots a wild boar and senses the hunt closing in, hearing the feasting and branches snapping. Suddenly, two figures appeared on our left, naked and scratched up, rushing so fast that they broke all the branches in their path. The one in front was shouting, “Help, help, Death!” and the other, who felt he was moving too slowly, said, “Lano, your legs weren't this slow during the jousts at Toppo:”[1] and just when he might have been running out of breath, he took shelter behind a bush. Behind them, the woods were filled with black dogs, hungry and charging like unleashed greyhounds. They pounced on the one who had crouched down, sinking their teeth into him and tearing him apart piece by piece before dragging away his lifeless limbs.
[1] Lano was slain in flight at the defeat of the Sienese by the Aretines, near the Pieve del Toppo, in 1280. He and Jacomo were notorious prodigals.
[1] Lano was killed while fleeing during the defeat of the Sienese by the Aretines, near the Pieve del Toppo, in 1280. He and Jacomo were infamous spendthrifts.
My Guide then took me by the hand, and led me to the bush, which was weeping through its bleeding breaks in vain. “O Jacomo of Sant’ Andrea,” it was saying, “what hath it vantaged thee to make of me a screen? What blame have I for thy wicked life?” When the Master had stopped beside it, he said, “Who wast thou, who through so many wounds blowest forth with blood thy woeful speech?” And he to us, “O souls who art arrived to see the shameful ravage that hath thus disjoined my leaves from me, collect them at the foot of the wretched bush. I was of the city which for the Baptist changed her first patron;[1] wherefore will he always make her sorrowful with his art. And were it not that at the passage of the Arno some semblance of him yet remains, those citizens who afterwards rebuilt it upon the ashes that were left by Attila[2] would have labored in vain. I made a gibbet for myself of my own dwelling.”
My guide then took my hand and led me to the bush, which was weeping through its bleeding breaks in vain. “Oh Jacomo of Sant’ Andrea,” it was saying, “what has it benefited you to make me a screen? What blame do I have for your wicked life?” When the Master stopped beside it, he said, “Who were you, who through so many wounds pours forth your sorrowful speech?” And it said to us, “Oh souls who have come to witness the shameful destruction that has torn my leaves from me, gather them at the foot of the wretched bush. I was from the city that changed its first patron for the Baptist; that’s why he will always make her mournful with his art. And if it weren’t for some remnant of him still remaining at the passage of the Arno, those citizens who later rebuilt it on the ashes left by Attila would have worked in vain. I made a gallows of my own home.”
[1] The first patron of florence was Mars; a fragment of a statue of whom stood till 1333 on the Ponte Vecchio.
[1] The first patron of Florence was Mars; a piece of a statue of him stood on the Ponte Vecchio until 1333.
[2] It was not Attila, but Totila, who in 542 besieged Florence, and, according to false popular tradition, burned it. The names and personages were frequently confounded in the Dark Ages.
[2] It wasn't Attila, but Totila, who besieged Florence in 542 and, according to incorrect popular belief, burned it down. The names and figures were often mixed up during the Dark Ages.
CANTO XIV.
Third round of the Seventh Circle of those who have done violence to God.—The Burning Sand.—Capaneus.—Figure of the Old Man in Crete.—The Rivers of Hell.
Third round of the Seventh Circle for those who have committed violence against God.—The Burning Sand.—Capaneus.—Figure of the Old Man in Crete.—The Rivers of Hell.
Because the charity of my native place constrained me, I gathered up the scattered leaves and gave them back to him who was already hoarse.
Because the kindness from my hometown compelled me, I picked up the scattered leaves and returned them to him, who was already hoarse.
Then we came to the confine, where the second round is divided from the third, and where is seen a horrible mode of justice.
Then we reached the boundary where the second round separates from the third, and where a terrifying form of justice is displayed.
To make clearly manifest the new things, I say that we had reached a plain which from its bed removeth every plant. The woeful wood is a garland round about it, even as the dismal foss to that. Here, on the very edge, we stayed our steps. The floor was a dry and dense sand, not made in other fashion than that which of old was trodden by the feet of Cato.
To clearly show the new things, I want to say that we had come to a flat area that has uprooted every plant. The sorrowful forest surrounds it like a grim ditch. Here, right at the edge, we paused. The ground was dry and packed sand, just like that which was once walked on by Cato.
O vengeance of God, how much thou oughtest to be feared by every one who readeth that which was manifest unto mine eyes!
O vengeance of God, how much you should be feared by everyone who reads what was revealed to me!
Of naked souls I saw many flocks, that were all weeping very miserably, and diverse law seemed imposed upon them. Some folk were lying supine on the ground, some were seated all crouched up, and others were going about continually. Those who were going around were far the more, and those the fewer who were lying down under the torment, but they had their tongues more loose for wailing.
Of naked souls, I saw many groups, all crying very sadly, and various rules seemed to be imposed on them. Some people were lying flat on the ground, some were huddled up sitting, and others were walking around constantly. There were many more who were walking around, while fewer were lying down in pain, but those lying down were louder in their wailing.
Over all the sand, with a slow falling, were raining down dilated flakes of fire, as of snow on alps without a wind. As the flames which Alexander in those hot parts of India saw falling upon his host, solid to the ground, wherefore he took care to trample the soil by his troops, because the vapor was better extinguished while it was single; so was descending the eternal glow whereby the sand was kindled, like tinder beneath the steel, for doubling of the dole. Without repose was ever the dance of the wretched hands, now there, now here, brushing from them the fresh burning.
Over all the sand, slowly falling, were raining down large flakes of fire, like snow on the Alps with no wind. Just like the flames that Alexander saw falling on his army in those hot parts of India—solid to the ground—he made sure his troops trampled the soil because the vapor was easier to put out when it was alone; so the eternal glow was descending, igniting the sand like tinder under steel, multiplying the misery. The wretched hands were always dancing, now here, now there, brushing off the fresh burning.
I began, “Master, thou that overcomest everything, except the obdurate demons, who at the entrance of the gate came out against us, who is that great one that seemeth not to heed the fire, and lies scornful and contorted, so that the rain seems not to ripen him?” And that same one who had perceived that I was asking my Leader about him, cried out, “Such as I was alive, such am I dead. Though Jove weary his smith, from whom in wrath he took the sharp thunderbolt wherewith on my last day I was smitten, or though he weary the others, turn by turn, in Mongibello at the black forge, crying, ‘Good Vulcan, help, help!’ even as he did at the fight of Phlegra, and should hurl on me with all his might, thereby he should not have glad vengeance.”
I started, “Master, you who can conquer everything except the stubborn demons that came out against us at the gate, who is that formidable figure lying there, seemingly indifferent to the fire, twisted and scornful, so that the rain doesn’t seem to affect him?” And that same figure, realizing I was asking my Leader about him, shouted, “Just like I was alive, that’s how I am dead. Even if Jupiter tires out his smith, the one from whom he took the sharp thunderbolt in anger that struck me on my last day, or if he exhausts others one by one at the dark forge on Mount Etna, shouting, ‘Good Vulcan, help, help!’ just like he did during the battle of Phlegra, and should throw all his force at me, he still wouldn’t achieve the revenge he seeks.”
Then my Leader spoke with force so great that I had not heard him so loud, “O Capaneus, in that thy pride is not quenched, art thou the more punished; no torture save thine own rage would be a pain adequate to thy fury.”
Then my Leader spoke with such force that I had never heard him so loud, “O Capaneus, because your pride is unyielding, you are punished even more; no torment except your own anger could be a pain enough for your fury.”
Then he turned round to me with better look, saying, “He was one of the Seven Kings that besieged Thebes, and he held, and it appears that he holds God in disdain, and little it appears that he prizes Him; but as I said to him, his own despites are very due adornments for his breast. Now come on behind me, and take heed withal, not to set thy feet upon the burning sand, but keep them always close unto the wood.”
Then he turned to me with a better expression, saying, “He was one of the Seven Kings who besieged Thebes, and he has always held, and it seems he still holds, God in contempt, and it seems like he doesn’t value Him at all; but as I told him, his own insults are fitting decorations for his heart. Now, come on behind me, and be careful not to step on the burning sand, but always keep your feet close to the trees.”
Silent we came to where spirts forth from the wood a little streamlet, the redness of which still makes me shudder. As from the Bulicame issues a brooklet, which then the sinful women share among them, so this down across the sand went along.[1] Its bed and both its sloping banks were made of stone, and the margins on the side, whereby I perceived that the crossing[2] was there.
Silent, we arrived at a spot where a small stream flows out from the woods, the sight of which still sends a shiver down my spine. Just like the brook that springs from Bulicame, which is shared by sinful women, this one flowed across the sand. Its bed and both sloping banks were made of stone, and the edges on the side indicated that this was where we could cross.
[1] The Bulicame, a hot spring near Viterbo, much frequented as a bath, the use of a portion of which was assigned to “sinful women.”
[1] The Bulicame, a hot spring near Viterbo, often visited for bathing, had a section designated for “sinful women.”
[2] The crossing of the breadth of the round of burning sand, on the way inward toward the next circle.
[2] The crossing of the wide stretch of burning sand, on the way deeper into the next circle.
“Among all else that I have shown to thee, since we entered through the gate whose threshold is barred to no one, nothing has been discerned by thine eyes so notable as is the present stream which deadens all the flamelets upon it.” These words were of my Leader, wherefore I prayed him, that he should give me largess of the food for which he had given me largess of desire.
“Among everything I’ve shown you since we entered the gate that’s open to everyone, nothing has caught your eye quite like this current that extinguishes all the flames upon it.” This was said by my guide, so I asked him to share the food that he had previously kindled my desire for.
“In mid sea sits a wasted land,” said he then, “which is named Crete, under whose king the world of old was chaste. A mountain is there that of old was glad with waters and with leaves, which is called Ida; now it is desert, like a thing outworn. Rhea chose it of old for the trusty cradle of her little son, and to conceal him better when he cried had shoutings made there. Within the mountain stands erect a great old man, who holds his shoulders turned towards Damietta, and looks at Rome as if his mirror. His head is formed of fine gold, and pure silver are his arms and breast; then he is of brass far as to the fork. From there downward he is all of chosen iron, save that his right foot is of baked clay, and he stands erect on that more than on the other.[1] Every part except the gold is cleft with a fissure that trickles tears, which collected perforate that cavern. Their course falls from rock to rock into this valley; they form Acheron, Styx, and Phlegethon; then it goes down through this narrow channel far as where there is no more descending. They form Cocytus, and what that pool is, thou shalt see; therefore here is it not told.”
“In the middle of the sea lies a desolate land,” he said, “called Crete, where once the world was pure under its king. There’s a mountain that used to be lush with water and greenery, known as Ida; now it’s barren, like something worn-out. Rhea chose it long ago as the safe cradle for her little son, and to hide his cries, she created loud noises there. Within the mountain stands a great old man, facing Damietta and gazing at Rome as if it's a reflection of himself. His head is made of fine gold, his arms and chest are pure silver; down to his waist, he’s made of brass. Below that, he’s all crafted from special iron, except his right foot, which is made of baked clay, and he leans more on that foot than the other. Every part except the gold is split with a crack that drips tears, which gather and flow through the cave. They wind their way down from rock to rock into this valley, forming Acheron, Styx, and Phlegethon; then it travels through this narrow passage until it can descend no further. They create Cocytus, and you will see what that pool is; therefore, it isn’t explained here.”
[1] This image is taken directly from the dream of Nebuchadnezzar (Daniel ii. 31-33). It is the type of the ages of tradition and history, with its back to the past, its face toward Rome,—the seat of the Empire and of the Church. The tears of the sin and suffering of the generations of man form the rivers of Hell.
[1] This image comes straight from Nebuchadnezzar's dream (Daniel ii. 31-33). It represents the era of tradition and history, facing Rome—the center of the Empire and the Church—while turning its back on the past. The tears from humanity's sins and suffering create the rivers of Hell.
And I to him, “If the present rill floweth down thus from our world, why doth it appear to us only at this rim?”
And I said to him, “If the current stream flows down like this from our world, why does it only seem to show up at this edge?”
And he to me, “Thou knowest that the place is round, and though thou art come far, ever to the left descending toward the bottom, not yet hast thou turned through the whole circle; wherefore if a new thing appears to us, it ought not to bring wonder to thy face.”
And he said to me, “You know that the place is round, and even though you've come a long way, always turning left as you go down toward the bottom, you still haven't gone all the way around; so if something new appears to us, it shouldn't surprise you.”
And I again, “Master, where are Phlegethon and Lethe found, for of the one thou art silent, and of the other thou sayest that it is formed by this rain?”
And I asked again, “Master, where can I find Phlegethon and Lethe? You haven't mentioned one, and about the other, you say it's created by this rain?”
“In all thy questions surely thou pleasest me,” he answered, “but the boiling of the red water ought truly to solve one that thou askest. Lethe thou shalt see, but outside of this ditch, there where souls go to lave themselves when sin repented of is taken away.” Then he said, “Now it is time to depart from the wood; take heed that thou come behind me; the margins afford way, for they are not burning, and above them all the vapor is extinguished.”
“In all your questions, you certainly please me,” he replied, “but the boiling of the red water should truly answer one that you're asking. You will see Lethe, but outside of this ditch, where souls go to cleanse themselves when they have repented of their sins.” Then he said, “Now it's time to leave the woods; make sure you follow me closely; the edges provide a path, as they are not burning, and above them all, the vapor is gone.”
CANTO XV.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: of those who have done violence to Nature.—Brunetto Latini.—Prophecies of misfortune to Dante.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: for those who have harmed Nature.—Brunetto Latini.—Predictions of disaster for Dante.
Now one of the hard margins bears us on, and the fume of the brook overshadows so that it saves the water and the banks from the fire. As the Flemings, between Wissant and Bruges, fearing the flood that is blown in upon them, make the dyke whereby the sea is routed; and as the Paduans along the Brenta, in order to defend their towns and castles, ere Chiarentana[1] feel the heat,—in such like were these made, though neither so high nor so thick had the master, whoever he was, made them.
Now one of the solid edges pushes us forward, and the mist from the brook keeps things cool, protecting the water and the banks from the heat. Just like the Flemings, between Wissant and Bruges, who, fearing the flood rushing in, build the dike to ward off the sea; and like the people of Padua along the Brenta, who construct defenses for their towns and castles before Chiarentana feels the warmth—these structures were built in a similar manner, although the builder, whoever he was, didn’t make them as high or as thick.
[1] The mountain range north of the Brenta, by the floods from which the river is swollen in the spring.
[1] The mountain range north of the Brenta, which experiences flooding that causes the river to rise in the spring.
We were now so remote from the wood that I could not have seen where it was though I had turned me round to look, when we encountered a troop of souls which was coming along by the bank, and each of them was looking at us, as at eve one is wont to look at another under the new moon, and they so sharpened their brows toward us as the old tailor does on the needle’s eye.
We were now so far from the woods that I couldn't have seen where it was even if I turned around to look. Then we came across a group of souls walking along the bank, and each of them stared at us like people do when there's a new moon. They narrowed their brows towards us just like an old tailor does when focusing on the eye of a needle.
Thus gazed at by that company, I was recognized by one who took me by the hem, and cried out, “What a marvel!” And when he stretched out his arm to me, I fixed my eyes on his baked aspect so that his scorched visage prevented not my mind from recognizing him; and bending down my own to his face, I answered, “Are you here, Sir Brunetto?”[1] And he, “O my son, let it not displease thee if Brunetto Latini turn a little back with thee, and let the train go on.” I said to him, “With all my power I pray this of you, and if you will that I seat myself with you I will do so, if it pleaseth this one, for I go with him.” “O son,” said he, “whoever of this herd stops for an instant lies then a hundred years without fanning himself when the fire smites him; therefore go onward, I will come at thy skirts, and then I will rejoin my band which goeth weeping its eternal sufferings.”
Thus, as I was looked at by that group, one recognized me by grabbing the edge of my clothing and exclaimed, “What a marvel!” When he reached out to me, I focused on his burned face, but it didn't stop me from recognizing him. Leaning down to his face, I replied, “Are you here, Sir Brunetto?” He replied, “Oh my son, don’t be upset if Brunetto Latini walks back a bit with you and lets the others go on.” I said to him, “I earnestly ask this of you, and if you want me to sit with you, I will, if it pleases this one, because I’m going with him.” “Oh son,” he said, “whoever of this group stops even for a moment ends up lying there for a hundred years without being able to fan themselves when the fire scorches them; so keep going, I'll follow you, and then I’ll rejoin my group that is going along weeping for their eternal suffering.”
[1] Brunetto Latini, one of the most learned and able Florentines of the thirteenth century. He was banished with the other chiefs of the Guelph party, after the battle of Montaperti, in 1260, and went to France, where he resided for many years. After his return to Florence he became Secretary of the Commune, and he was the master of Dante and Guido Cavalcanti. His principal literary work was Li Livres dou Tresor, written in French, an interesting compend of the omne scibile. He died in 1290. Dante uses the plural “you” in addressing him, as a sign of respect.
[1] Brunetto Latini, one of the most knowledgeable and capable Florentines of the thirteenth century. He was exiled along with other leaders of the Guelph party after the battle of Montaperti in 1260 and moved to France, where he lived for many years. After returning to Florence, he became the Secretary of the Commune and was the teacher of Dante and Guido Cavalcanti. His main literary work was Li Livres dou Tresor, written in French, an intriguing summary of all knowledge. He died in 1290. Dante uses the plural "you" when addressing him as a mark of respect.
I dared not descend from the road to go level with him, but I held my head bowed like one who goes reverently. He began, “What fortune, or destiny, ere the last day, brings thee down here? and who is this that shows the road?”
I didn’t want to step off the path to stand beside him, so I kept my head down like someone being respectful. He started, “What luck, or fate, brings you down here before the end? And who is this that shows you the way?”
“There above, in the clear life,” I answered him, “I lost myself in a valley, before my time was full. Only yester morn I turned my back on it; this one[1] appeared to me as I was returning to it, and he is leading me homeward along this path.”
“There above, in the clear light,” I replied, “I got lost in a valley before my time was up. Just yesterday morning, I turned my back on it; this one[1] showed up as I was going back, and he’s guiding me home along this path.”
[1] Dante never speaks Virgil’s name in Hell.
[1] Dante never mentions Virgil’s name in Hell.
And he to me: “If thou follow thy star, thou canst not miss the glorious port, if, in the beautiful life, I discerned aright. And if I had not so untimely died, seeing heaven so benignant unto thee I would have given cheer unto thy work. But that ungrateful populace malign which descended from Fiesole of old,[1] and smacks yet of the mountain and the rock, will hate thee because of thy good deeds; and this is right, for among the bitter sorb trees it is not fitting the sweet fig should bear fruit. Old report in the world calls them blind; it is a people avaricious, envious, and proud; from their customs take heed that thou keep thyself clean. Thy fortune reserves such honor for thee that one party and the other shall hunger for thee; but far from the goat shall be the grass. Let the Fiesolan beasts make litter of themselves, and touch not the plant, if any spring still upon their dungheap, in which may live again the holy seed of those Romans who remained there when it became the nest of so much malice.”
And he said to me, “If you follow your star, you won’t miss the glorious destination, if I understood life correctly. And if I hadn’t died so early, seeing heaven so kind to you, I would have cheered on your work. But that ungrateful crowd that came from Fiesole long ago, which still bears the flavor of the mountain and the rock, will hate you for your good deeds; and that’s fair, because among the bitter sorb trees, it’s not right for the sweet fig to bear fruit. Old stories call them blind; they are greedy, envious, and proud. From their ways, be careful to keep yourself clean. Your fortune holds such honor for you that both sides will hunger for you; but the grass will be far from the goat. Let the Fiesolan beasts wallow in their own filth, and don’t touch the plant, if any still grows on their dungheap, where the holy seed of those Romans who stayed might live again when it became the home of so much malice.”
[1] After his flight from Rome Catiline betook himself to Faesulae (Fiesole), and here for a time held out against the Roman forces. The popular tradition ran that, after his defeat, Faesulae was destroyed, and its people, together with a colony from Rome, made a settlement on the banks of the Arno, below the mountain on which Faesulae had stood. The new town was named Fiora, siccome fosse in fiore edificata, “as though built among flowers,” but afterwards was called Fiorenza, or Florence. See G. Villani, Cronica, I. xxxi.-xxxviii.
[1] After fleeing Rome, Catiline went to Faesulae (Fiesole), where he initially held out against the Roman forces. The popular story goes that after his defeat, Faesulae was destroyed, and its people, along with a colony from Rome, settled by the Arno River, below the mountain where Faesulae had been. The new town was named Fiora, meaning “as though built among flowers,” but later became known as Fiorenza, or Florence. See G. Villani, Cronica, I. xxxi.-xxxviii.
“If all my entreaty were fulfilled,” replied I to him, “you would not yet be placed in banishment from human nature; for in my mind is fixed, and now fills my heart, the dear, good, paternal image of you, when in the world hour by hour you taught me how man makes himself eternal and in what gratitude I hold it, so long as I live, it behoves that on my tongue should be discerned. That which you tell me of my course I write, and reserve it to be glossed with other text,[1] by a Lady, who will know how, if I attain to her. Thus much would I have manifest to you: if only that my conscience chide me not, for Fortune, as she will, I am ready. Such earnest is not strange unto my ears; therefore let Fortune turn her wheel as pleases her, and the churl his mattock.”[2]
“If all my requests were granted,” I replied to him, “you wouldn’t be exiled from humanity; because in my mind, and now filling my heart, is the dear, good, paternal image of you. You taught me, hour by hour, how a person makes themselves eternal and how grateful I am for it. As long as I live, it must be evident on my tongue. I write down what you tell me about my path and keep it to be interpreted with other texts by a Lady, who will know how to do so, if I reach her. I want to make this clear: as long as my conscience doesn’t scold me, I’m ready for whatever Fortune decides. Such seriousness is not new to me; so let Fortune spin her wheel as she pleases, and the miser his pickaxe.”
[1] The prophecy by Ciacco of the fall of Dante’s party, Canto vi., and that by Farinata of Dante’s exile, Canto x., which Virgil had told should be made clear to him by Beatrice.
[1] The prophecy by Ciacco about the downfall of Dante's party, Canto vi., and the one by Farinata regarding Dante's exile, Canto x., which Virgil said would be explained to him by Beatrice.
[2] The churl of Fiesole.
The rude person from Fiesole.
My Master then upon his right side turned himself back, and looked at me; then said, “He listens well who notes it.”
My Master then turned to his right side and looked at me; then he said, “He listens well who pays attention.”
Not the less for this do I go on speaking with Sir Brunetto, and I ask, who are his most known and most eminent companions. And he to me, “To know of some is good, of the others silence will be laudable for us, for the time would be short for so much speech. In brief, know that all were clerks, and great men of letters, and of great fame, defiled in the world with one same sin. Priscian goes along with that disconsolate crowd, and Francesco of Accorso;[1] and thou mightest also have seen, hadst thou had desire of such scurf, him who by the Servant of Servants was translated from Arno to Bacchiglione, where he left his ill-strained nerves.[2] Of more would I tell, but the going on and the speech cannot be longer, for I see yonder a new cloud rising from the sand. Folk come with whom I must not be. Let my Tesoro be commended to thee, in which I still am living, and more I ask not.”
Not less for this do I continue talking with Sir Brunetto, and I ask who his most well-known and distinguished companions are. He replies, “It’s good to know about some, and for the others, it’s better to stay silent, as there's not enough time for so much talk. In short, know that they were all scholars and great literary figures, well-known, caught up in the same sin. Priscian is with that sorrowful crowd, along with Francesco of Accorso; and you might have also seen, if you were interested in such filth, the one who was brought by the Servant of Servants from the Arno River to Bacchiglione, where he left his poorly strained nerves. I'd tell you more, but I can't keep talking because I see a new cloud rising from the sand. People are coming whom I can't be with. Please send my regards to my Tesoro, in which I am still living, and I ask for nothing more.”
[1] Priscian, the famous grammarian of the sixth century; Francis of Accorso, a jurist of great repute, who taught at Oxford and at Bologna, and died in 1294.
[1] Priscian, the well-known grammarian from the sixth century; Francis of Accorso, a highly regarded jurist who taught at Oxford and Bologna, and passed away in 1294.
[2] Andrea de Mozzi, bishop of Florence, translated by Boniface VIII. to Viceuza, near which the Bacchiglione runs. He died in 1296.
[2] Andrea de Mozzi, bishop of Florence, was appointed by Boniface VIII to Viceuza, near where the Bacchiglione flows. He passed away in 1296.
Then he turned back, and seemed of those who run at Verona for the green cloth[1] across the plain, and of these he seemed the one that wins, and not he that loses.
Then he turned back and looked like one of those who race at Verona for the green cloth across the plain, and among them, he seemed like the one who wins, not the one who loses.
[1] The prize in the annual races at Verona.
[1] The prize in the yearly races in Verona.
CANTO XVI.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: of those who have done violence to Nature.—Guido Guerra, Tegghiaio Aldobrandi and Jacopo Rusticucci.—The roar of Phlegethon as it pours downward.—The cord thrown into the abyss.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: of those who have harmed Nature.—Guido Guerra, Tegghiaio Aldobrandi, and Jacopo Rusticucci.—The roar of Phlegethon as it flows downward.—The cord thrown into the abyss.
Now was I in a place where the resounding of the water that was falling into the next circle was heard, like that hum which the beehives make, when three shades together separated themselves, running, from a troop that was passing under the rain of the bitter torment. They came toward us, and each cried out, “Stop thou, that by thy garb seemest to us to be one from our wicked city!”
Now I was in a place where I could hear the sound of water falling into the next circle, like the hum of a beehive, when three shadows separated themselves from a group passing under the downpour of bitter torment. They approached us, and each shouted, “Stop there, you who by your clothing seem to be one from our wicked city!”
Ah me! what wounds I saw upon their limbs, recent and old, burnt in by the flames. Still it grieves me for them but to remember it.
Ah, me! The wounds I saw on their limbs, both new and old, burned in by the flames. It still pains me just to think about it.
To their cries my Teacher gave heed; he turned his face toward me, and “Now wait,” he said; “to these one should be courteous, and were it not for the fire that the nature of the place shoots out, I should say that haste better befitted thee than them.”
To their cries, my Teacher listened; he turned his face toward me and said, “Now wait. You should be polite to them, and if it weren't for the fire that the nature of this place spits out, I’d say you should be in more of a rush than they are.”
They began again, when we stopped, the old verse, and when they had reached us they made a wheel of themselves all three. As champions naked and oiled are wont to do, watching their hold and their vantage, before they come to blows and thrusts, thus, wheeling, each directed his face on me, so that his neck in contrary direction to his feet was making continuous journey.
They started up again, just as we had paused, reciting the old verse, and when they got to us, the three of them formed a circle. Just like naked and oiled champions do, they watched their grip and position before going in for the fight. As they circled around, each focused on me, making their necks twist in the opposite direction from their feet as they moved.
“Ah! if the misery of this shifting sand bring us and our prayers into contempt,” began one, “and our darkened and blistered aspect, let our fame incline thy mind to tell us who thou art, that so securely plantest thy living feet in Hell. He whose tracks thou seest me trample, though he go naked and singed, was of greater state than thou thinkest. Grandson he was of the good Gualdrada; his name was Guidoguerra, and in his life he did much with counsel, and with the sword. The other who treads the sand behind me is Tegghiaio Aldobrandi, whose fame should be welcome in the world above. And I, who am set with them on the cross, was Jacopo Rusticucci,[1] and surely my savage wife more than aught else injures.
“Ah! if the misery of this shifting sand brings us and our prayers into disgrace,” one began, “and our darkened and blistered appearance, let our reputation motivate you to tell us who you are, standing so confidently in Hell. The one whose footsteps you see me trample, even though he walks naked and scorched, was of higher status than you think. He was the grandson of the good Gualdrada; his name was Guidoguerra, and during his life, he accomplished much with both strategy and battle. The other who walks in the sand behind me is Tegghiaio Aldobrandi, whose reputation should be honored in the world above. And I, who am placed with them on the cross, was Jacopo Rusticucci, and surely my savage wife injures me more than anything else.”
[1] Concerning Tegghiaio and Rusticucci Dante had enquired of Ciacco, Canto vi. They and Guido Guerra were illustrious citizens of Florence in the thirteenth century. Their deeds are recorded by Villani and Ricordano Malespini. The good Gualdrada, famed for her beauty and her modesty, was the daughter of Messer Bellincione Berti, referred to in Cantos w. and wi. of Paradise as one of the early worthies of the city. See O. Villani, Cronica. V. xxxvii.
[1] Dante asked Ciacco about Tegghiaio and Rusticucci in Canto vi. They, along with Guido Guerra, were notable citizens of Florence during the thirteenth century. Their accomplishments are documented by Villani and Ricordano Malespini. The virtuous Gualdrada, known for her beauty and modesty, was the daughter of Messer Bellincione Berti, who is mentioned in Cantos w. and wi. of Paradise as one of the city's early distinguished figures. See O. Villani, Cronica. V. xxxvii.
If I could have been sheltered from the fire I would have cast myself below among them, and I think that the Teacher would have permitted it; but because I should have been scorched and baked, fear overcame my good will that made me greedy to embrace them. Then I began: “Not contempt, but grief, did your condition fix within me, so that slowly will it be all divested, soon as this my Lord said words to me by which I understood that such folk as ye are might be coming. Of your city I am; and always your deeds and honored names have I retraced and heard with affection. I leave the gall and go for the sweet fruits promised me by my veracious Leader; but far as the centre needs must I first descend.”
If I could have avoided the fire, I would have thrown myself down among them, and I think the Teacher would have allowed it; but because I would have been burned and baked, fear overcame my desire to join them. Then I began: “It’s not contempt, but sadness, that your situation has stirred in me, so that it will take time to shake it off as soon as my Lord speaks words to me that let me know people like you might be coming. I’m from your city; and I've always cherished and heard about your deeds and respected names with affection. I’m leaving behind the bitterness to seek the sweet rewards promised to me by my truthful Leader; but I must first descend as far as the center requires.”
“So may thy soul long direct thy limbs,” replied he then, “and so may thy fame shine after thee, say if courtesy and valor abide in our city as they were wont, or if they have quite gone forth from it? For Guglielmo Borsiere,[1] who is in torment with us but short while, and goes yonder with our companions, afflicts us greatly with his words.”
“So may your soul always guide your actions,” he replied then, “and may your reputation continue to shine after you. Please tell me if kindness and bravery still exist in our city as they used to, or have they completely disappeared? For Guglielmo Borsiere,[1] who is suffering with us for just a short while and is going over there with our companions, is causing us much distress with his words.”
[1] Nothing is known from contemporary record of Borsiere, but Boccaccio tells a story of him in the Decameron, giorn. i. nov. 8.
[1] There's no information from contemporary records about Borsiere, but Boccaccio shares a story about him in the Decameron, day 1, tale 8.
“The new people and the sudden gains[1] have generated pride and excess, Florence, in thee, so that already thou weepest thereat.” Thus cried I with face uplifted. And the three, who understood that for answer, looked one at the other, as men look at hearing truth.
“The new people and the sudden gains have created pride and excess, Florence, in you, to the point that you are already weeping over it.” I exclaimed, raising my face. The three, realizing this was a response, exchanged glances with each other, like people do when confronted with truth.
[1] Florence had grown rapidly in population and in wealth during the last years of the thirteenth century.
[1] Florence had quickly increased in both population and wealth during the final years of the thirteenth century.
“If other times it costeth thee so little,” replied they all, “to satisfy others, happy thou that thus speakest at thy pleasure. Therefore, if thou escapest from these dark places, and returnest to see again the beautiful stars, when it shall rejoice thee to say, ‘I have been,’ mind thou speak of us unto the people.” Then they broke the wheel, and in flying their swift legs seemed wings.
“If it costs you so little at other times,” they all replied, “to please others, lucky you for being able to speak freely. So, if you escape from these dark places and return to see the beautiful stars again, when you’re happy to say, ‘I have lived,’ make sure to talk about us to everyone.” Then they broke the wheel, and as they flew away, their swift legs looked like wings.
Not an amen could have been said so quickly as they had disappeared; wherefore it seemed good to my Master to depart. I followed him, and we had gone little way before the sound of the water was so near to us, that had we spoken we scarce had heard. As that river on the left slope of the Apennine, which, the first from Monte Veso toward the east, has its proper course,—which is called Acquacheta up above, before it sinks valleyward into its low bed, and at Forli no longer has that name,[1] —reverberates from the alp in falling with a single leap there above San Benedetto, where there ought to be shelter for a thousand;[2] thus down from a precipitous bank we found that dark-tinted water resounding, so that in short while it would have hurt the ears.
Not even an amen could have been spoken as quickly as they vanished; so my Master decided to leave. I followed him, and we hadn't gone far before the sound of the water was so close that if we had spoken, we could barely hear each other. Just like the river on the left slope of the Apennines, which first comes from Monte Veso heading east and has its own course—it's called Acquacheta up above before it drops down into its low bed, and at Forli, it no longer goes by that name—resonates from the mountain as it falls in a single leap above San Benedetto, a place that should provide shelter for a thousand; in the same way, we found that dark water crashing down from a steep bank, causing a sound that would soon be painful to our ears.
[1] At Forli the river is called the Montone; it was the first of the rivers on the left of the Apennines that had its course to the sea; the others before it being tributaries of the Po, which rises on Monte Veso.
[1] In Forli, the river is called the Montone; it was the first river on the left side of the Apennines that flowed to the sea, while the others before it were tributaries of the Po, which originates on Monte Veso.
[2] These last words are obscure, and none of the commentators explain them satisfactorily.
[2] These final words are unclear, and none of the commentators explain them satisfactorily.
I had a cord girt around me, and with it I had once thought to take the leopard of the dappled skin.[1] After I had loosed it wholly from me, even as my Leader had commanded me, I reached it to him wound up and coiled. Whereon he turned toward the right, and somewhat far from the edge threw it down into that deep abyss. “And surely some strange thing must needs respond,” said I to myself, “to the strange signal which the Master so follows with his eye.”
I had a cord wrapped around me, and I had once thought to use it to catch the leopard with the spotted coat.[1] After I completely removed it, just as my Leader had instructed me, I handed it to him, neatly coiled. He then turned to the right and tossed it down into the deep abyss, a little way from the edge. “Something unusual has to answer,” I thought to myself, “to the unusual signal that the Master is tracking with his gaze.”
[2] The leopard of the dappled skin, which had often turned back Dante from the Mountain to the Dark Wood (see Canto i.); the type of sensual sin. The cord is the type of religions asceticism, of which the poet no longer has need. The meaning of its use as a signal is not apparent.
[2] The spotted leopard, which had frequently sent Dante back from the Mountain to the Dark Wood (see Canto i.); representing sensual sin. The cord symbolizes religious asceticism, which the poet no longer needs. The reason for its use as a signal isn’t clear.
Ah! how cautious men ought to be near those who see not only the act, but with their wisdom look within the thoughts. He said to me: “Soon will come up that which I await, and what thy thought is dreaming must soon discover itself unto thy sight.”
Ah! how careful people should be around those who not only witness the actions but also, with their insight, can look into your thoughts. He said to me: “What I’m waiting for will soon come to pass, and what you are dreaming about will soon reveal itself to you.”
To that truth which has the aspect of falsehood ought one always to close his lips so far as he can, because without fault it causes shame;[1] but here I cannot be silent, and by the notes of this comedy, Reader, I swear to thee,—so may they not be void of lasting grace,—that I saw through that thick and dark air a shape come swimming upwards marvelous to every steadfast heart; like as he returns who goes down sometimes to loose an anchor that grapples either a rock or other thing that in the sea is hid, who stretches upward, and draws in his feet.
To the truth that seems like a lie, one should always try to keep quiet as much as possible, because it leads to shame without fail; but in this case, I can't stay silent. By the notes of this comedy, Reader, I swear to you—may they be filled with lasting significance—that I saw a figure rising through that thick, dark air, astonishing to every steady heart; just like someone who sometimes goes underwater to untangle an anchor stuck on a rock or something hidden in the sea, stretching upward and pulling in their feet.
[1] Because the narrator is falsely taxed with falsehood.
[1] Because the narrator is wrongly accused of lying.
CANTO XVII.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: of those who have done violence to Art.—Geryon.—The Usurers.—Descent to the Eighth Circle.
Third round of the Seventh Circle: of those who have harmed Art.—Geryon.—The Usurers.—Descent to the Eighth Circle.
“Behold the wild beast with the pointed tail, that passes mountains, and breaks walls and weapons; behold him that infects all the world.”[1] Thus began my Leader to speak to me; and he beckoned to him that he should come to shore near the end of the trodden marbles.[2] And that loathsome image of fraud came onward, and landed his head and his body, but drew not his tail upon the bank. His face was the face of a just man (so benignant was its skin outwardly), and of a serpent all the trunk beside; he had two paws, hairy to the armpits; his back and breast and both his sides were painted with nooses and circles. With more colors of woof and warp Tartars or Turks never made cloth, nor were such webs woven by Arachne.
"Check out the wild beast with the pointed tail, who climbs mountains and breaks through walls and weapons; look at him who corrupts the entire world."[1] This is how my Leader started to speak to me; he signaled to someone to come ashore near the end of the worn marbles.[2] And that disgusting image of deceit approached, landing his head and body, but he did not pull his tail onto the bank. His face looked like that of a righteous man (so kind was its outward appearance), while the rest of his body resembled a serpent; he had two paws, hairy up to the armpits; his back, chest, and sides were decorated with nooses and circles. No Tartar or Turk ever made cloth with as many colors or patterns as Arachne wove.
[1] Dante makes Geryon the type and image of Fraud, thus allegorizing the triple form (forma tricorperis umbrae: Aeneid vi. 289; tergemini Geryonae; Id. viii. 292) ascribed to him by the ancient poets.
[1] Dante portrays Geryon as the embodiment of Fraud, symbolizing the triple form (forma tricorperis umbrae: Aeneid vi. 289; tergemini Geryonae; Id. viii. 292) attributed to him by the ancient poets.
[2] The stony margin of Phlegethon, on which Virgil and Dante have crossed the sand.
[2] The rocky edge of Phlegethon, where Virgil and Dante have crossed the sand.
As sometimes boats lie on the shore, so that they are partly in water and partly on the ground, and as yonder, among the gluttonous Germans, the beaver settles himself to make his war,[1] so lay that worst of beasts upon the rim that closes in the sand with stone. In the void all his tail was quivering, twisting upwards its venomous fork, which like a scorpion’s armed the point.
As sometimes boats rest on the shore, with part of them in the water and part on the ground, and as over there, among the greedy Germans, the beaver gets ready to fight, so that worst of beasts lay on the edge where the sand meets the stone. In the emptiness, its tail was quivering, twisting upwards with its poisonous fork, which was armed at the tip like a scorpion's.
[1] With his tail in the water to catch his prey, as was popularly believed.
[1] With his tail in the water to catch his prey, as was widely thought.
The Leader said: “Now needs must our way bend a little toward that wicked beast that is couching there.” Therefore we descended on the right hand and took ten steps upon the verge quite to avoid the sand and flame. And when we had come to it, I see, a little farther on, people sitting upon the sand near to the void place.[1]
The Leader said: “Now we need to steer a bit toward that wicked beast lurking there.” So, we moved to the right and took ten steps on the edge to avoid the sand and flames. When we reached it, I noticed, a little further on, people sitting on the sand close to the void.
[1] These people are the third class of sinners punished in this round of the Seventh Circle, those who have done violence to Art, the usurers. (See Canto xi.)
[1] These people are the third group of sinners being punished in this part of the Seventh Circle, those who have committed violence against Art, the usurers. (See Canto xi.)
Here the Master said to me: “In order that thou mayst bear away complete experience of this round, now go and see their condition. Let thy discourse there be brief. Till thou returnest I will speak with this one, that he may concede to us his strong shoulders.”
Here the Master said to me: “To gain full experience of this round, go and see their situation. Keep your conversation brief. Until you return, I will talk to this one, so he can offer us his strong shoulders.”
Thus, still up by the extreme head of that seventh circle, all alone, I went where the sad people were sitting. Through the eyes their woe was bursting forth. This way and that they helped with their hands, sometimes against the vapors,[1] and sometimes against the hot soil. Not otherwise do the dogs in summer, now with muzzle, now with paw, when they are bitten either by fleas, or flies, or gadflies. When I set my eyes on the face of some on whom the woeful fire falls, not one of them I recognized;[2] but I perceived that from the neck of each was hanging a pouch, that had a certain color and a certain device,[3] and thereupon it seems their eyes feed. And as I looking come among them, I saw upon a yellow purse azure that had the face and bearing of a lion.[4] Then as the current of my look proceeded I saw another, red as blood, display a goose whiter than butter. And one, who had his little white bag marked with an azure and pregnant sow,[5] said to me, “What art thou doing in this ditch? Now get thee gone, and since thou art still alive, know that my neighbor, Vitaliano, will sit here at my left side. With these Florentines am I, a Paduan; often they stun my ears shouting, “Let the sovereign cavalier come who will bring the pouch with the three goats.”[1] Then he twisted his mouth, and stuck out his tongue, like an ox that licks his nose.
Thus, still at the far edge of that seventh circle, all alone, I went to where the sorrowful people were sitting. Their pain was spilling out through their eyes. They waved their hands this way and that, sometimes against the mist and sometimes against the hot ground. It was not unlike how dogs in summer react, now with their snouts and now with their paws, when they're bitten by fleas, flies, or gadflies. When I looked at the faces of those on whom the dreadful fire fell, I didn’t recognize a single one; but I noticed that each had a pouch hanging from their neck, which had a specific color and a certain emblem, seemingly feeding their eyes. As I approached them, I saw a yellow purse with a blue emblem that had the face and stance of a lion. Then, as my gaze continued, I spotted another one, red as blood, displaying a goose whiter than butter. And one, who had a little white bag marked with a blue and pregnant sow, said to me, “What are you doing in this ditch? Now get out of here, and since you’re still alive, know that my neighbor, Vitaliano, will sit here to my left. With these Florentines am I, a Paduan; they often annoy me with their shouting, ‘Let the sovereign cavalier come who will bring the pouch with the three goats.’” Then he twisted his mouth and stuck out his tongue, like an ox licking its nose.
[1] The falling flames.
The flames falling down.
[2] Dante thus indicates that they were not worthy to be known.
[2] Dante suggests that they were not worthy of being recognized.
[3] The blazon of their arms, by which Dante learns who they are.
[3] The description of their coat of arms, through which Dante discovers their identities.
[4] This was the device of the Gianfigliazzi, a Guelph family of Florence; the next was that of the Ubriachi, Ghibellines, also of Florence.
[4] This was the emblem of the Gianfigliazzi, a Guelph family from Florence; the next was that of the Ubriachi, Ghibellines, also from Florence.
[5] Arms of the Scrovigni of Padua.
[5] Coat of arms of the Scrovigni family of Padua.
[6] One Giovanni Buiamonte of Florence, “who surpassed all others of the time in usury,” says Benvenuto da Imola.
[6] Giovanni Buiamonte from Florence, “who outshined everyone else of his time in lending at exorbitant interest,” says Benvenuto da Imola.
And I, fearing lest longer stay might vex him who had admonished me to stay but little, turned back from these weary souls. I found my Leader, who had already mounted upon the croup of the fierce animal, and he said to me, “Now be strong and courageous; henceforth the descent is by such stairs;[1] mount thou in front, for I wish to be between, so that the tail cannot do thee harm.”
And I, worried that staying longer might annoy the one who had advised me to stay only briefly, turned away from those tired souls. I found my guide, who had already climbed onto the back of the fierce creature, and he said to me, “Now be strong and brave; from here on, the descent is by these steps;[1] you should climb in front, because I want to be in the middle, so the tail can't hurt you.”
[1] Not by foot, nor by boat as heretofore, but carried by living ministers of Hell.
[1] Not by foot or by boat like before, but transported by living messengers of Hell.
As is he who hath the shivering fit of the quartan so near that his nails are already pallid, and he is all of a tremble only looking at the shade, such I became at these words uttered. But his reproaches wrought shame in me, which in presence of a good lord makes a servant strong.
As someone who is close to having a quartan fever and has pale nails, trembling even at the sight of a shadow, that's how I felt when I heard those words. But his criticisms filled me with shame, which, in front of a good master, makes a servant strong.
I seated myself on those huge shoulders. I wished to speak thus, “Take heed that thou embrace me,” but the voice came not as I had thought. But he who other time had succored me, in other peril, soon as I mounted, clasped and sustained me with his arms: and he said, “Geryon, move on now; let the circles be wide, and the descending slow; consider the strange burden that thou hast.”
I sat on those massive shoulders. I wanted to say, “Please hold me tightly,” but the words didn’t come out as I intended. But he, who had helped me before in times of danger, as soon as I got on, wrapped his arms around me and held me up: and he said, “Geryon, let’s go now; make the circles broad and descend slowly; think about the unusual weight you’re carrying.”
As a little vessel goeth from its place, backward, backward, so he thence withdrew; and when he felt himself quite at play, he turned his tail to where his breast had been, and moved it, stretched out like an eel, and with his paws gathered the air to himself. Greater fear I do not think there was when Phaethon abandoned the reins, whereby heaven, as is still apparent, was scorched; nor when the wretched Icarus felt his flanks unfeathering through the melting of the wax, his father shouting to him, “Ill way thou holdest,” than mine was, when I saw that I was in the air on every side, and saw every sight vanished, except that of the beast. He goes along swimming very slowly, wheels and descends, but I perceive it not, save by the wind upon my face, and from below.
As a small boat slips away from its spot, moving backward, he pulled away from there; and when he felt totally at ease, he turned his back to where his chest had been, stretching out like an eel, and with his paws pulled the air towards himself. I don't think there was greater fear when Phaethon let go of the reins, causing the heavens to scorch, or when the unfortunate Icarus felt his wings melting from the wax, his father shouting at him, “You’re going the wrong way,” than what I felt when I realized I was surrounded by air, and everything I saw had disappeared, except for the creature. It moved along, swimming very slowly, turning and descending, but I didn’t notice it except for the wind on my face and the sensations from below.
I heard now on the right hand the gorge making beneath us a horrible roar; wherefore I stretch out my head, with my eyes downward. Then I became more afraid to lean over, because I saw fires and heard laments; whereat I, trembling, wholly cowered back. And I saw then, what I had not seen before, the descending and the wheeling, by the great evils that were drawing near on diverse sides.
I now heard a terrifying roar from the gorge on the right beneath us; so I leaned forward, looking down. But I got even more scared to lean over when I saw fires and heard cries of pain; that made me tremble and pull back completely. Then I noticed something I hadn't seen before: there were dark forces closing in from various sides, descending and swirling around.
As the falcon which has been long on wing, that, without sight of lure or bird, makes the falconer say, “Ah me, thou stoopest!” descends weary, there whence he had set forth swiftly, through a hundred circles, and lights far from his master, disdainful and sullen; so Geryon set us at the bottom, at the very foot of the scarped rock, and, disburdened of our persons, darted away as arrow from the bowstring.
As the falcon that has been flying for a long time, without seeing any prey or lure, makes the falconer say, “Oh no, you’re coming down!” and lands tired, far from where it took off quickly, through a hundred loops, and lands far from its owner, proud and grumpy; so Geryon dropped us off at the bottom, right at the base of the steep rock, and, relieved of our weight, shot away like an arrow from a bowstring.
CANTO XVIII.
Eighth Circle: the first pit: panders and seducers.—Venedico Caccianimico.—Jason.—Second pit: false flatterers.—Alessio Interminei.—Thais.
Eighth Circle: the first pit: pimps and seducers.—Venedico Caccianimico.—Jason.—Second pit: false flatterers.—Alessio Interminei.—Thais.
There is a place in Hell called Malebolge, all of stone of the color of iron, as is the encircling wall that surrounds it. Right in the middle of this field malign yawns an abyss exceeding wide and deep, the structure of which I will tell of in its place. That belt, therefore, which remains between the abyss and the foot of the high bank is circular, and it has its ground divided into ten valleys. Such an aspect as where, for guard of the walls, many moats encircle castles, the place where they are presents, such image did these make here. And as in such strongholds from their thresholds to the outer bank are little bridges, so from the base of the precipitous wall started crags which traversed the dykes and the moats far as the abyss that collects and cuts them off.
There’s a place in Hell called Malebolge, made entirely of stone that looks like iron, just like the surrounding wall. Right in the center of this evil field yawns an abyss, wide and deep, which I’ll describe later. The area between the abyss and the foot of the steep bank is circular and is divided into ten valleys. It looked like the many moats that encircle castles for their protection; that’s the image it presented here. And just like in those strongholds, where there are little bridges from the thresholds to the outer bank, here too, crags extended from the base of the sheer wall, crossing over the dykes and moats all the way to the abyss that cuts them off.
In this place, shaken off from the back of Geryon, we found ourselves; and the Poet held to the left, and I moved on behind. On the right hand I saw new sorrow, new torments, and new scourgers, with which the first pit[1] was replete. At its bottom were the sinners naked. This side the middle they came facing us; on the farther side with us, but with swifter pace. As the Romans, because of the great host in the year of Jubilee,[2] have taken means upon the bridge for the passage of the people, who on one side all have their front toward the Castle,[3] and go to Saint Peter’s, and on the other toward the Mount.[4]
In this place, torn from the back of Geryon, we found ourselves; the Poet led to the left, and I followed behind. On the right, I saw new sorrow, new torments, and new scourgers that filled the first pit. At the bottom, the sinners were naked. This side of the middle, they faced us; on the other side, they were with us, but moving faster. Just like the Romans, due to the large crowd during the Jubilee year, have taken measures on the bridge for the passage of the people, where on one side everyone is facing the Castle and heading towards Saint Peter’s, and on the other towards the Mount.
[1] Bolgia, literally, budget, purse, sack, here used for circular valley, or pit.
[1] Bolgia, literally meaning budget, purse, or sack, is used here to refer to a circular valley or pit.
[2] The year 1299-1300, from Christmas to Easter.
[2] The year 1299-1300, from Christmas to Easter.
[3] Of Sant’ Angelo.
Of Sant' Angelo.
[4] The Capitoline.
The Capitoline Hill.
Along the gloomy rock, on this side and on that, I saw horned demons with great scourges, who were beating them cruelly from behind. Ah! how they made them lift their heels at the first blows; truly not one waited for the second, or the third.
Along the dark rock, on both sides, I saw horned demons with long whips, cruelly beating them from behind. Wow! They really made them lift their heels at the first hits; honestly, not one of them waited for the second or the third.
While I was going on, my eyes encountered one, and I said straightway, “Ere now for sight of him I have not fasted;” wherefore to shape him out I stayed my feet, and the sweet Leader stopped with ire, and assented to my going somewhat back. And that scourged one thought to conceal himself by lowering his face, but little it availed him, for I said: “O thou that castest thine eye upon the ground, if the features that thou bearest are not false, thou art Venedico Caccianimico; but what brings thee unto such pungent sauces?”
As I was walking along, I noticed someone and immediately said, “I didn't fast just to see you!” So to get a better look, I halted my steps. My sweet guide stopped with irritation and agreed to let me go back a little. That miserable guy tried to hide by lowering his face, but it didn't help much, because I said, “Oh you, who keeps your eyes on the ground, if your features are genuine, you’re Venedico Caccianimico; but what brings you to such harsh situations?”
And he to me, “Unwillingly I tell it, but thy clear speech compels me, which makes me recollect the olden world. I was he who brought the beautiful Ghisola[1] to do the will of the Marquis, how ever the shameful tale may be reported. And not the only Bolognese do I weep here, nay, this place is so full of them, that so many tongues are not now taught between Savena and the Reno to say sipa;[2] and if of this thou wishest pledge or testimony, bring to mind our avaricious heart.” As he spoke thus a demon struck him with his scourge and said, “Begone, pandar, here are no women for coining.”
And he said to me, “I don’t want to share this, but your clear words are forcing me to remember the past. I was the one who brought the beautiful Ghisola to do the Marquis’s bidding, no matter how shamefully that story is told. I'm not the only one from Bologna crying here; this place is so full of them that there aren’t enough voices between the Savena and the Reno to say sipa; and if you want proof of this, just think about our greedy hearts.” As he spoke, a demon hit him with a whip and said, “Get out of here, pimp; there are no women for business.”
[1] His own sister; the unseemly tale is known only through Dante and his fourteenth-century commentators, and the latter, while agreeing that the Marquis was one of the Esti of Ferrara, do not agree as to which of them he was.
[1] His own sister; the scandalous story is only known through Dante and his fourteenth-century commentators, who, while all agreeing that the Marquis was one of the Esti of Ferrara, disagree on which one he was.
[2] Bologna lies between the Savena and the Reno; sipa is the Bolognese form of sia, or si.
[2] Bologna is located between the Savena and the Reno; sipa is the Bolognese version of sia or si.
I rejoined my Escort; then with few steps we came to where a crag jutted from the bank.[1] Easily enough we ascended it, and turning to the right[2] upon its ridge, from those eternal circles we departed.
I rejoined my Escort; then with a few steps, we reached a point where a rock jutted out from the bank.[1] We climbed it easily, and turning to the right[2] along its ridge, we left those never-ending circles behind.
[1] Forming a bridge, thrown like an arch across the pit.
[1] Creating a bridge, spanning like an arch over the pit.
[2] The course of the Poets, which has mostly been to the left through the upper Circles, is now generally to proceed straight across the lower Circles where Fraud is punished. They had been going to the left at the foot of the precipice, and consequently turn to the right to ascend the bridge. The allegorical intention in the direction of their course is evident.
[2] The path of the Poets, which has mostly gone to the left through the upper Circles, is now generally heading straight across the lower Circles where Fraud is punished. They had been moving to the left at the base of the cliff, and so they turn right to climb the bridge. The symbolic meaning of their direction is clear.
When we were there where it opens below to give passage to the scourged, the Leader said, “Stop, and let the sight strike on thee of these other miscreants, of whom thou hast not yet seen the face, because they have gone along in the same direction with us.”
When we were at the place where it opens below to let the punished through, the Leader said, “Stop, and let the sight of these other wrongdoers hit you, whom you haven't seen yet, because they’ve been going the same way as us.”
From the ancient bridge we looked at the train that was coining toward us from the other side, and which the whip in like manner drives on. The good Master, without my asking, said to me, “Look at that great one who is coming, and seems not to shed a tear for pain. What royal aspect he still retains! He is Jason, who by courage and by wit despoiled the Colchians of their ram. He passed by the isle of Lemnos, after the undaunted women pitiless had given all their males to death. There with tokens and with ornate words he deceived Hypsipyle, the maiden, who first had deceived all the rest. There he left her pregnant, and alone; such sin condemns him to such torment; and also for Medea is vengeance done. With him goes whoso in such wise deceives. And let this suffice to know of the first valley, and of those that it holds in its fangs.”
From the ancient bridge, we watched the train approaching us from the other side, just like a whip drives something forward. The good Master, without me asking, said to me, “Look at that great one who is coming, and seems not to shed a tear for his pain. What a royal presence he still has! He is Jason, who through bravery and cleverness stole the ram from the Colchians. He passed by the island of Lemnos, after the fearless women had mercilessly killed all their males. There, with tokens and elaborate words, he deceived Hypsipyle, the maiden who had first deceived everyone else. He left her pregnant and alone; such a sin leads to such suffering; and also, for Medea, vengeance is served. With him goes anyone who deceives in such a way. And let this be enough to know about the first valley and those trapped within its grasp.”
Now we were where the narrow path sets across the second dyke, and makes of it shoulders for another arch. Here we heard people moaning in the next pit, and snorting with their muzzles, and with their palms beating themselves. The banks were encrusted with a mould because of the breath from below that sticks on them, and was making quarrel with the eyes and with the nose. The bottom is so hollowed out that no place sufficeth us for seeing it, without mounting on the crest of the arch where the crag rises highest. Hither we came, and thence, down in the ditch, I saw people plunged in an excrement that seemed as if it proceeded from human privies.
Now we were at the point where the narrow path crosses the second dyke, forming shoulders for another arch. Here, we heard people moaning in the nearby pit, snorting with their faces in the dirt, and beating their palms against themselves. The banks were coated with grime from the breath rising up from below, irritating our eyes and nose. The bottom is so hollowed out that we can’t see it unless we climb up to the highest point of the arch. We arrived here, and there, down in the ditch, I saw people submerged in waste that looked like it came from human toilets.
And while I am searching down there with my eye, I saw one with his head so foul with ordure that it was not apparent whether he were layman or clerk. He shouted to me, “Why art so greedy to look more at me than at the other filthy ones?” And I to him, “Because, if I remember rightly, ere now I have seen thee with dry hair, and thou art Alessio Interminei of Lucca[1]; therefore I eye thee more than all the rest.” And he then, beating his pate, “Down here those flatteries wherewith my tongue was never cloyed have submerged me.”
And while I was looking down there, I saw someone whose head was so covered in filth that it was hard to tell if he was a layman or a cleric. He shouted at me, “Why are you so eager to look at me instead of the other dirty ones?” I replied, “Because, if I remember correctly, I’ve seen you with dry hair before, and you are Alessio Interminei from Lucca; that’s why I’m focusing on you more than the rest.” He then, hitting his head, said, “Down here, those compliments my tongue could never get enough of have drowned me.”
[1] Of him nothing is known but what these words tell.
[1] The only thing we know about him is what these words say.
Hereupon my Leader, “Mind thou push thy sight a little farther forward so that with thine eyes thou mayest quite reach the face of that dirty and disheveled creature, who is scratching herself there with her nasty nails, and now is crouching down and now standing on foot. She is Thais the prostitute, who answered her paramour when he said, ‘Have I great thanks from thee?’—‘Nay, marvelous.’”[1] And herewith let our sight be satisfied.
Here my Guide said, “Make sure to look a little further ahead so that you can see the face of that filthy and disheveled woman, who is scratching herself with her dirty nails, now crouching down and now standing up. She is Thais the prostitute, who responded to her lover when he asked, ‘Did I get much thanks from you?’—‘No, amazing.’”[1] And with that, let's satisfy our gaze.
[1] These words are derived from Terence, Eunuchus, act iii. sc. 1.
[1] These words come from Terence, Eunuchus, act iii, scene 1.
CANTO XIX.
Eighth Circle third pit: simonists.—Pope Nicholas III.
Eighth Circle, third pit: simonists.—Pope Nicholas III.
Oh Simon Magus! Oh ye his wretched followers, who, rapacious, do prostitute for gold and silver the things of God that ought to be the brides of righteousness, now it behoves for you the trumpet sound, since ye are in the third pit!
Oh Simon Magus! Oh you, his miserable followers, who greedily sell the things of God for gold and silver that should be treasured for righteousness, it’s time for the trumpet to sound for you, since you are in the third pit!
Already were we come to the next tomb,[1] mounted on that part of the crag which just above the middle of the ditch hangs plumb. Oh Supreme Wisdom, how great is the art that Thou displayest in Heaven, on Earth, and in the Evil World! and how justly doth Thy Power distribute!
Already we had reached the next tomb,[1] situated on the part of the cliff that hangs directly above the middle of the ditch. Oh Supreme Wisdom, how great is the art that You show in Heaven, on Earth, and in the Evil World! And how justly does Your Power distribute!
[1] The next bolgia or pit.
[1] The next trench or pit.
I saw along the sides, and over the bottom, the livid stone full of holes all of one size, and each was circular. They seemed to me not less wide nor larger than those that in my beautiful Saint John are made as place for the baptizers [1] one of which, not many years ago, I broke for sake of one who was stifling in it; and be this the seal to undeceive all men. Forth from the mouth of each protruded the feet of a sinner, and his legs up to the calf, and the rest was within. The soles of all were both on fire, wherefore their joints quivered so violently that they would have snapped withes and bands. As the flaming of things oiled is wont to move only on the outer surface, so was it there from the heels to the toes.
I saw along the sides and across the bottom the pale stone that was full of holes, all the same size, and each was circular. They looked no wider or larger than the ones made for the baptizers in my beautiful Saint John, one of which I broke not long ago to save someone who was struggling in it; and let this be the proof to clarify things for everyone. From each hole, the feet of a sinner stuck out, with their legs up to the calves, and the rest was inside. The soles of all were on fire, causing their joints to shake so violently that they could have snapped ropes and bands. Just like flames only move on the surface of oily things, so did it from their heels to their toes.
[1] “My beautiful Saint John” is the Baptistery at Florence. In Dante’s time the infants, born during the year, were all here baptized by immersion, mostly on the day of St. John Baptist, the 24th of June. There was a large circular font in the middle of the church, and around it in its marble wall were four cylindrical standing-places for the priests, closed by doors, to protect them from the pressure of the crowd.
[1] “My beautiful Saint John” is the Baptistery in Florence. During Dante's time, all the infants born throughout the year were baptized here by immersion, mostly on the day of St. John the Baptist, June 24th. In the center of the church was a large circular font, and around it, embedded in the marble wall, were four cylindrical stands for the priests, each closed off by doors to shield them from the crowd's pressure.
“Who is he, Master, that writhes, quivering more than the others his consorts,” said I, “and whom a ruddier flame is sucking?” And he to me, “If thou wilt that I carry thee down there by that bank which slopes the most,[1] from him thou shalt know of himself and of his wrongs.” And I, “Whatever pleaseth thee even so is good to me. Thou art Lord, and knowest that I part me not from thy will, and thou knowest that which is unspoken.”
“Who is that guy over there, Master, who’s writhing and shaking more than the others?” I asked. “And why is a redder flame drawing him in?” He replied, “If you want, I can take you down there by the steep bank, and you can learn from him about himself and his wrongs.” I said, “Whatever you decide is fine by me. You’re the Lord, and you know I’m completely aligned with your will, and you also know what hasn’t been said.”
[1] The whole of the Eighth circle slopes toward the centre, so that the inner wall of each bolgia is lower, and is less sharply inclined than the outer.
[1] The entire Eighth circle tilts toward the center, which means the inner wall of each bolgia is lower and less steeply sloped than the outer wall.
Then we went upon the fourth dyke, turned, and descended on the left hand, down to the bottom pierced with holes, and narrow. And the good Master set me not down yet from his haunch, till he brought me to the cleft of him who was thus lamenting with his shanks.
Then we went up the fourth dyke, turned, and went down on the left side, to the bottom that was full of holes and narrow. And the good Master didn't set me down from his hip until he brought me to the spot of the one who was lamenting with his legs.
“O whoe’er thou art, that keepest upside down, sad soul, planted like a stake,” I began to say, “speak, if thou canst.” I was standing like the friar who confesses the perfidious assassin,[1] who, after he is fixed, recalls him, in order to delay his death.
“O whoever you are, that keeps your sad soul upside down, stuck like a stake,” I started to say, “speak, if you can.” I was standing like the friar who hears the confession of the treacherous assassin,[1] who, after he is set in place, recalls him to delay his death.
[1] Such criminals were not infrequently punished by being set, head downwards, in a hole in which they were buried alive.
[1] Those criminals were often punished by being placed upside down in a hole where they were buried alive.
And he[1] cried out, “Art thou already standing there? Art thou already standing there, Boniface? By several years the record lied to me. Art thou so quickly sated with that having, for which thou didst not fear to seize by guile the beautiful Lady,[2] and then to do her outrage?”
And he shouted, “Are you already standing there? Are you really standing there, Boniface? The record misled me by several years. Are you so quickly satisfied with what you took, for which you didn’t hesitate to trick the beautiful Lady, and then to do her wrong?”
[1] This is Nicholas III., pope from 1277 to 1280; he takes Dante to be Boniface VIII., but Boniface was not to die till 1303. Compare what Nicholas says of “the record” with Farinata’s statement, in Canto X, concerning the foresight of the damned.
[1] This is Nicholas III, pope from 1277 to 1280; he considers Dante to be Boniface VIII, but Boniface wouldn’t die until 1303. Compare what Nicholas says about “the record” with Farinata’s statement in Canto X regarding the foresight of the damned.
[2] The Church, to which Boniface did outrage in many forms; but worst by his simoniacal practices.
[2] The Church, which Boniface offended in many ways, but worst of all through his simoniacal practices.
Such I became as those that, not comprehending that which is replied to them, stand as if mocked, and know not what to answer.
Such I became as those who, not understanding what is said to them, stand there feeling mocked and don't know how to respond.
Then Virgil said, “Tell him quickly, I am not he, I am not he thou thinkest.” And I answered as was enjoined on me; whereat the spirit quite twisted his feet. Thereafter, sighing and with tearful voice, he said to me, “Then what dost thou require of me? If to know who I am concerneth thee so much that thou hast crossed the bank therefor, know that I was vested with the Great Mantle; and verily I was a son of the She-Bear,[1] so eager to advance the cubs, that up there I put wealth, and here myself, into the purse. Beneath my head are stretched the others that preceded me in simony, flattened through the fissures of the rock. There below shall I likewise sink, when he shall come whom I believed thou wert, then when I put to thee the sudden question; but already the time is longer that I have cooked my feet, and that I have been thus upside down, than he will stay planted with red feet; for after him will come, of uglier deed, from westward, a shepherd without law,[2] such as must cover him and me again. A new Jason will he be, of whom it is read in Maccabees;[3] and as to that one his king was compliant, so unto this he who rules France shall be.”[4]
Then Virgil said, “Tell him quickly, I’m not the one you think I am.” I replied as instructed, and the spirit twisted his feet in response. After that, sighing and with a voice full of tears, he said to me, “What do you want from me? If knowing who I am is so important to you that you crossed the river for it, know that I wore the Great Mantle; and truly, I was a son of the She-Bear,[1] so eager to support the cubs that up there I invested wealth and down here myself into the purse. Beneath my head lie those who came before me in simony, flattened through the cracks in the rock. I too will sink down there when he comes whom I thought you were, when I asked you the sudden question; but I’ve already spent longer cooking my feet, being upside down like this, than he will stand there with red feet; because after him will come, with an even worse deed, a lawless shepherd from the west,[2] someone who must cover him and me again. He will be a new Jason, as written in Maccabees;[3] and just as that one had a compliant king, this one will have the ruler of France.”[4]
[1] Nicholas was of the Orsini family.
[1] Nicholas was from the Orsini family.
[2] Clement V., who will come from Avignon, and in a little more than ten years after the death of Boniface. Nicholas had already “cooked his feet” for twenty years. The prophecy of the death of Clement after a shorter time affords an indication that this canto was not written until after 1314, the year of his death.
[2] Clement V, who will come from Avignon, and just over ten years after the death of Boniface. Nicholas had already “cooked his feet” for twenty years. The prediction of Clement’s death after a shorter time suggests that this canto wasn’t written until after 1314, the year he died.
[3] The story of Jason, “that ungodly wretch and no high-priest” who bought the high-priesthood from King Antiochus, is told in 2 Maccabees iv. Its application to the Pope was plain.
[3] The story of Jason, “that wicked scoundrel and no high priest” who purchased the high priesthood from King Antiochus, is recounted in 2 Maccabees iv. Its relevance to the Pope was clear.
[4] “He who rules France” was Philip the Fair.
[4] “He who rules France” was Philip the Fair.
I know not if here I was too audacious that I only answered him in this strain, “Pray now tell me how much treasure our Lord desired of Saint Peter before he placed the keys in his keeping? Surely he required nothing save ‘Follow me.’ Nor did Peter or the others require of Matthias gold or silver, when he was chosen to the place which the guilty soul had lost. Therefore stay thou, for thou art rightly punished, and guard well the ill-gotten money that against Charles[1] made thee to be bold. And were it not that reverence for the Supreme Keys that thou heldest in the glad life still forbiddeth me, I would use words still more grave; for your avarice saddens the world, trampling down the good and exalting the bad. Of you shepherds the Evangelist was aware, when she that sitteth upon the waters was seen by him to fornicate with kings: that woman that was born with the seven heads, and from the ten horns had evidence, so long as virtue pleased her spouse.[2] Ye have made you a god of gold and silver: and what difference is there between you and the idolater save that he worships one and ye a hundred? Ah Constantine! of how much ill was mother, not thy conversion, but that dowry which the first rich Father received from thee!”[3]
I don't know if I was too bold here when I replied to him like this, “Please tell me how much treasure our Lord asked from Saint Peter before he gave him the keys? Surely He wanted nothing but ‘Follow me.’ Nor did Peter or the others demand gold or silver from Matthias when he was selected for the position that the guilty soul had lost. So stay here, for you are rightly punished, and watch over the ill-gotten money that made you so bold against Charles. And if it weren't for my respect for the Supreme Keys you still hold in the blessed life, I would use even harsher words; for your greed brings sorrow to the world, trampling the good and lifting up the bad. You shepherds were recognized by the Evangelist when he saw that woman sitting on the waters fornicating with kings: that woman born with seven heads, who bore evidence from the ten horns, as long as virtue pleased her partner. You have made a god out of gold and silver: what’s the difference between you and an idolater, except that he worships one and you worship many? Oh Constantine! How much evil came from your legacy, not your conversion, but that wealth which the first rich Father received from you!”
[1] Charles of Anjou, of whom Nicholas III, was the enemy. He was charged with having been bribed to support the attempt to expel the French from Sicily, which began with the Sicilian Vespers in 1282.
[1] Charles of Anjou, who was the enemy of Nicholas III, was accused of being bribed to back the efforts to drive the French out of Sicily, which started with the Sicilian Vespers in 1282.
[2] Dante deals freely with the figures of the Apocalypse: Revelation vii. The woman here stands for the Church; her seven heads may be interpreted as the Seven Sacraments, and her ten horns as the Commandments; her spouse is the Pope.
[2] Dante freely engages with the figures of the Apocalypse: Revelation vii. The woman here represents the Church; her seven heads can be seen as the Seven Sacraments, and her ten horns as the Commandments; her husband is the Pope.
[3] The reference is to the so-called Donation of Constantine, the reality of which was generally accepted till long after Dante’s time.
[3] The reference is to the so-called Donation of Constantine, which was widely believed to be real until well after Dante’s time.
And, while I was singing these notes to him, whether anger or conscience stung him, he violently quivered with both feet. I believe, forsooth, that it had pleased my Leader, with so contented look be listened ever to the sound of the true words uttered. Thereupon with both his arms he took me, and when he had me wholly on his breast, remounted on the way by which he had descended. Nor did he tire of holding me clasped till he had borne me up to the summit of the arch which is the passage from the fourth to the fifth dyke. Here softly he laid down his burden, softly because of the ragged and steep crag, that would be a difficult pass for goats. Thence another great valley was discovered to me.
And while I was singing these notes to him, whether it was anger or guilt that stung him, he shook violently with both feet. I truly believe it pleased my Leader to listen with such a satisfied expression to the sound of the genuine words I spoke. Then he picked me up with both arms, and when he had me completely on his chest, he climbed back up the path he had come down. He didn't get tired of holding me tight until he carried me up to the top of the arch that leads from the fourth to the fifth ledge. Here, he gently set me down, carefully because of the jagged and steep rock, which would be a tough climb for goats. From there, I saw another vast valley unfold before me.
CANTO XX.
Eighth Circle: fourth pit: diviners, soothsayers, and magicians.—Amphiaraus.—Tiresias.—Aruns.—Manto.— Eurypylus.— Michael Scott.—Asdente.
Eighth Circle: fourth pit: diviners, soothsayers, and magicians.—Amphiaraus.—Tiresias.—Aruns.—Manto.—Eurypylus.—Michael Scott.—Asdente.
Of a new punishment needs must I make verses, and give matetial to the twentieth canto of the first lay, which is of the submerged.[1]
Of a new punishment, I need to write verses and provide material for the twentieth canto of the first song, which is about the submerged.[1]
[1] Plunged into the misery of Hell.
[1] Plunged into the misery of Hell.
I was now wholly set on looking into the disclosed depth that was bathed with tears of anguish, and I saw folk coming, silent and weeping, through the circular valley, at the pace at which lltanies go in this world. As my sight descended deeper among them, each appeared marvelously distorted from the chin to the beginning of the chest; for toward their reins their face was turned, and they must needs go backwards, because they were deprived of looking forward. Perchance sometimes by force of palsy one has been thus completely twisted, but I never saw it, nor do I think it can be.
I was now completely focused on exploring the revealed depth that was filled with tears of sorrow, and I saw people coming, silent and crying, through the circular valley, moving at the pace that lost souls travel in this world. As my gaze moved deeper among them, each one appeared remarkably distorted from the chin to the top of the chest; for their faces were turned toward their backs, and they had to walk backward because they couldn't look forward. Perhaps sometimes due to paralysis someone has been twisted like this, but I’ve never seen it, nor do I think it's possible.
So may God let thee, Reader, gather fruit from thy reading, now think for thyself how I could keep my face dry, when near by I saw our image so contorted that the weeping of the eyes bathed the buttocks along the cleft. Truly I wept, leaning on one of the rocks of the hard crag, so that my Guide said to me, “Art thou also one of the fools? Here pity liveth when it is quite dead.[1]
So may God allow you, Reader, to find value in your reading. Now consider how I could keep my face dry when I saw our reflection so twisted that tears streamed down and soaked the ground below. I truly cried, leaning against one of the rocks on the steep cliff, prompting my Guide to say to me, “Are you also one of the fools? Here, pity exists when it is completely gone.[1]
Who is more wicked than he who feels compassion at the Divine Judgment? Lift up thy head, lift up, and see him[2] for whom the earth opened before the eyes of the Thebans, whereon they shouted all, ‘Whither art thou rushing, Amphiaraus? Why dost thou leave the war?’ And he stopped not from falling headlong down far as Minos, who seizes hold of every one. Look, how he has made a breast of his shoulders! Because he wished to see too far before him, he looks behind and makes a backward path.
Who is more evil than someone who feels pity during Divine Judgment? Lift your head up and see him for whom the earth opened before the eyes of the Thebans, as they all shouted, ‘Where are you going, Amphiaraus? Why are you leaving the battle?’ And he didn’t stop falling headfirst down to where Minos catches everyone. Look how he has made a chest out of his shoulders! Because he wanted to see too far ahead, he looks back and creates a path behind him.
[1] It is impossible to give the full significance of Dante’s words in a literal translation, owing to the double meaning of pieta in the original. Qui viva la pieta quando e ben morta. That is: “Here liveth piety when pity is quite dead.”
[1] It's impossible to convey the full meaning of Dante’s words in a literal translation, due to the double meaning of pieta in the original. Qui viva la pieta quando e ben morta. That is: “Here lives piety when pity is completely dead.”
[2] One of the seven kings who besieged Thebes, augur and prophet. Dante found his story in Statius, Thebais, viii. 84.
[2] One of the seven kings who laid siege to Thebes, seer and prophet. Dante discovered his tale in Statius, Thebais, viii. 84.
“See Tiresias,[1] who changed his semblance, when from a male he became a female, his members all of them being transformed; and afterwards was obliged to strike once more the two entwined serpents with his rod, ere he could regain his masculine plumage. Aruns[2] is he that to this one’s belly has his back, who on the mountains of Luni (where grubs the Carrarese who dwells beneath), amid white marbles, had a cave for his abode, whence for looking at the stars and the sea his view was not cut off.
“Check out Tiresias,[1] who changed his appearance when he went from being a man to a woman, with all his parts transformed; and then he had to hit the two intertwined snakes again with his staff before he could get back his male form. Aruns[2] is the one whose back is turned to this guy’s belly, who lived on the mountains of Luni (where the Carrarese lives below), in a cave among white marbles, from where he had an unobstructed view of the stars and the sea.”
[1] The Theban soothsayer. Dante had learned of him from Ovid., Metam., iii. 320 sqq., as well as from Statius.
[1] The Theban soothsayer. Dante learned about him from Ovid, Metam., iii. 320 sqq., as well as from Statius.
[2] An Etruscan haruspex of whom Lucan tells,—Arens incoluit desertae moenia Lanae. Phars. i. 556.
[2] An Etruscan haruspex that Lucan mentions,—Arens lived in the abandoned walls of Lanae. Phars. i. 556.
“And she who with her loose tresses covers her breasts, which thou dost not see, and has on that side all her hairy skin, was Manto,[1] who sought through many lands, then settled there where I was born; whereof it pleases me that thou listen a little to me. After her father had departed from life, and the city of Bacchus had become enslaved, long while she wandered through the world. Up in fair Italy lies a lake, at foot of the alp that shuts in Germany above Tyrol, and it is called Benaco.[2] Through a thousand founts, I think, and more, between Garda and Val Camonica, the Apennine is bathed by the water which settles in that lake. Midway is a place where the Trentine Pastor and he of Brescia and the Veronese might each give his blessing if he took that road.[3] Peschiera, fortress fair and strong, sits to confront the Brescians and Bergamasques, where the shore round about is lowest. Thither needs must fall all that which in the lap of Benaco cannot stay, and it becomes a river down through the verdant pastures. Soon as the water gathers head to run, no longer is it called Benaco, but Mincio, far as Governo, where it falls into the Po. No long course it hath before it finds a plain, on which it spreads, and makes a marsh, and is wont in summer sometimes to be noisome. Passing that way, the cruel virgin saw a land in the middle of the fen without culture and bare of inhabitants. There, to avoid all human fellowship, she stayed with her servants to practice her arts, and lived, and left there her empty body. Afterward the men who were scattered round about gathered to that place, which was strong because of the fen which surrounded it. They built the city over those dead hones, and for her, who first had chosen the place, they called it Mantua, without other augury. Of old its people were more thick within it, before the stupidity of Casalodi had been tricked by Pinamonte.[4] Therefore I warn thee, that if thou ever hearest otherwise the origin of my town, no falsehood may defraud the truth.”
“And she who lets her long hair cover her breasts, which you cannot see, and has all her hairy skin on that side, was Manto,[1] who traveled through many lands and eventually settled where I was born; I'm glad you’ll listen to me for a moment. After her father passed away and the city of Bacchus became enslaved, she wandered for a long time through the world. In beautiful Italy, there’s a lake at the foot of the Alps that border Germany above Tyrol, called Benaco.[2] I believe a thousand springs, or even more, from between Garda and Val Camonica feed the waters that flow into that lake. In the middle, there’s a spot where the Pastor of Trento, and the ones from Brescia and Verona could each give their blessing if they chose that route.[3] Peschiera, a fair and strong fortress, stands against the Brescians and Bergamasques, where the shore is lowest all around. Everything that can’t stay in the embrace of Benaco must flow there, becoming a river through the green pastures. As soon as the water gathers to run, it’s no longer called Benaco, but Mincio, all the way to Governo, where it joins the Po. It doesn't have a long journey before it reaches a plain where it spreads out, creating a marsh that can sometimes be unpleasant in summer. Passing by, the fierce maiden saw a land in the middle of the swamp, uncultivated and deserted. There, to avoid all human contact, she stayed with her servants to practice her arts, lived, and left her empty body behind. Later, the scattered men around began to gather there, which was strong because of the surrounding fen. They built the city on those dead bones, calling it Mantua in her honor, who first chose the place, without any other omen. In the past, its population was denser before the foolishness of Casalodi was outsmarted by Pinamonte.[4] So I warn you, if you ever hear a different story about the origin of my town, don’t let any falsehood obscure the truth.”
[1] The daughter of Tiresias, of whom Statius, Ovid, and Virgil all tell.
[1] The daughter of Tiresias, about whom Statius, Ovid, and Virgil all speak.
[2] Now Lago di Garda.
Now Lake Garda.
[3] Where the three dioceses meet.
[3] Where the three dioceses come together.
[4] The Count of Casalodi, being lord of Mantua about 1276, gave ear to the treacherous counsels of Messer Pinamonte de Buonacorsi, and was driven, with his friends, from the city.
[4] The Count of Casalodi, who was the lord of Mantua around 1276, listened to the deceitful advice of Messer Pinamonte de Buonacorsi and was forced, along with his friends, to leave the city.
And I, “Master, thy discourses are so certain to me, and so lay hold on my faith, that the others would be to me as dead embers. But tell me of the people who are passing, if thou seest any one of them worthy of note; for only unto that my mind reverts.”
And I said, “Master, your teachings are so clear to me and so strengthen my faith that everything else seems like nothing but dead ashes. But tell me about the people who are passing by; if you see anyone worth mentioning, that’s all I can think about.”
Then he said to me, “That one, who from his cheek stretches his beard upon his dusky shoulders, was an augur when Greece was so emptied of males that they scarce remained for the cradles, and with Calchas at Aulis he gave the moment for cutting the first cable. Eurypylus was his name, and thus my lofty Tragedy sings him in some place;[1] well knowest thou this, who knowest the whole of it. That other who is so small in the flanks was Michael Scott,[2] who verily knew the game of magical deceptions. See Guido Bonatti,[3] see Asdente,[4] who now would wish he had attended to his leather and his thread, but late repents. See the forlorn women who left the needle, the spool, and the spindle, and became fortune-tellers; they wrought spells with herb and with image.
Then he said to me, “That guy, who stretches his beard from his cheek down onto his dark shoulders, was an augur when Greece was so low on men that there were hardly any left for the cradles, and with Calchas at Aulis, he chose the moment to cut the first cable. His name was Eurypylus, and that’s how my grand Tragedy talks about him in some places; you know all this, since you know the whole story. That other guy, who is so small in the hips, was Michael Scott, who really knew how to pull off magical tricks. Look at Guido Bonatti, look at Asdente, who now wishes he had focused on his leather and thread, but he regrets it too late. Look at the lost women who put aside their needles, spools, and spindles to become fortune-tellers; they cast spells with herbs and images.”
[1] Suspensi Eurypylum scitantem oracula Phoebi Mittimus. Aeneid, ii. 112.
[1] We send forward Eurypylum, who knows the prophecies of Phoebus. Aeneid, ii. 112.
[2] A wizard of such dreaded fame
That, when in Salamanca’s cave
Him listed his magic wand to wave,
The bells would ring in Notre Dame.
Lay of the Lost Minstrel, Canto ii.
[2] A wizard of such dreaded fame
That, when in Salamanca’s cave
He decided to wave his magic wand,
The bells would ring in Notre Dame.
Lay of the Lost Minstrel, Canto ii.
[3] A famous astrologer of Forli, in the thirteenth century.
[3] A well-known astrologer from Forli in the thirteenth century.
[4] Dante, in the Canvito, trattato iv. c. 16, says that if NOBLE meant being widely known, then “Asdente, the shoemaker of Parma, would be more noble than any of his fellow-citizens.”
[4] Dante, in the Canvito, trattato iv. c. 16, says that if NOBLE meant being widely known, then “Asdente, the shoemaker of Parma, would be more noble than any of his fellow-citizens.”
“But come on now, for already Cain with his thorns[1] holds the confines of both the hemispheres, and touches the wave below Seville. And already yesternight was the moon round; well shouldst thou remember it, for it did thee no harm sometimes in the deep wood.” Thus he spoke to me, and we went on the while.
"But come on, already Cain with his thorns holds the boundaries of both hemispheres and touches the waves below Seville. And just last night, the moon was full; you should remember that, as it didn’t harm you at times in the deep woods." That's what he said to me, and we kept walking.
[1] The Man in the Moon, according to an old popular legend.
[1] The Man in the Moon, based on an old popular legend.
CANTO XXI.
Eighth Circle: fifth pit: barrators.—A magistrate of Lucca.—The Malebranche.—Parley with them.
Eighth Circle: fifth pit: corrupt officials.—A magistrate from Lucca.—The Malebranche.—Talk with them.
So from bridge to bridge we went, speaking other things, which my Comedy careth not to sing, and held the summit, when we stopped to see the next cleft of Malebolge and the next vain lamentations; and I saw it wonderfully dark.
So we traveled from bridge to bridge, discussing various topics that my Comedy isn't interested in singing about, and we reached the summit, where we paused to observe the next gorge of Malebolge and the next pointless laments; and I found it incredibly dark.
As in the Arsenal of the Venetians, in winter, the sticky pitch for smearing their unsound vessels is boiling, because they cannot go to sea, and, instead thereof, one builds him a new bark, and one caulks the sides of that which hath made many a voyage; one hammers at the prow, and one at the stern; another makes oars, and another twists the cordage; and one the foresail and the mainsail patches,—so, not by fire, but by divine art, a thick pitch was boiling there below, which belimed the bank on every side. I saw it, but saw not in it aught but the bubbles which the boiling raised, and all of it swelling up and again sinking compressed.
As in the Arsenal of the Venetians, in winter, the sticky pitch for sealing their damaged ships is boiling because they can’t go to sea. Instead, some are building a new boat, while others are caulking the sides of those that have made many voyages. Some hammer at the bow, and others at the stern; one person makes oars, another twists the ropes; someone else patches the foresail and the mainsail. So, not by fire, but by divine skill, a thick pitch was boiling down below, covering the bank on every side. I saw it, but only noticed the bubbles that the boiling created, all swelling up and then sinking back down again.
While I was gazing down there fixedly, my Leader, saying, “Take heed! take heed!” drew me to himself from the place where I was standing. Then I turned as one who is slow to see what it behoves him to fly, and whom a sudden fear unnerves, and delays not to depart in order to see. And I saw behind us a black devil come running up along the crag. Ah! how fell he was in aspect, and how rough he seemed to me in action, with wings open, and light upon his feet! His shoulder, which was sharp and high, was laden by a sinner with both haunches, the sinew of whose feet he held clutched. “O Malebranche[1] of our bridge,” he said, “lo, one of the Ancients of Saint Zita[2] put him under, for I return again to that city, which I have furnished well with them; every man there is a barrator,[3] except Bonturo:[4] there, for money, of No they make Ay.” He hurled him down, and along the hard crag he turned, and never mastiff loosed was in such haste to follow a thief.
While I was staring down there intently, my Leader said, “Watch out! Watch out!” and pulled me towards him from where I was standing. Then I turned like someone who is slow to react to what he needs to escape, and who is paralyzed by sudden fear, causing him to hesitate instead of fleeing. And I saw behind us a black devil sprinting up the cliff. Oh! How fierce he looked and how rough he seemed to me in his movements, with his wings spread out and light on his feet! His shoulder, which was sharp and high, was burdened by a sinner with both legs, whose feet he was gripping tightly. “Oh, Malebranche of our bridge,” he said, “look, one of the Ancients of Saint Zita has put him under, for I’m heading back to that city, which I've filled with them; every man there is a corrupt official, except Bonturo: there, for money, they turn 'No' into 'Yes.'” He threw him down, turned along the rocky cliff, and no dog released was in such a hurry to chase a thief.
[1] Malebranche means Evil-claws.
Malebranche means Evil Claws.
[2] One of the chief magistrates of Lucca, whose special protectress was Santa Zita.
[2] One of the main officials of Lucca, whose special protector was Santa Zita.
[3] A corrupt official, selling justice or office for bribes; in general, a peculator or cheat.
[3] A corrupt official, selling justice or positions for bribes; in general, a thief or fraud.
[4] Ironical.
Sarcastic.
That one sank under, and came up back uppermost, but the demons that had shelter of the bridge cried out, “Here the Holy Face[1] avails not; here one swims otherwise than in the Serchio;[2] therefore, if thou dost not want our grapples, make no show above the pitch.” Then they struck him with more than a hundred prongs, and said, “Covered must thou dance here, so that, if thou canst, thou mayst swindle secretly.” Not otherwise cooks make their scullions plunge the meat with their hooks into the middle of the cauldron, so that it may not float.
That one sank down and then came back up, but the demons sheltered under the bridge shouted out, “Here, the Holy Face doesn’t help; here you swim differently than in the Serchio; so if you don’t want our hooks, don’t show yourself above the pitch.” Then they struck him with more than a hundred prongs and said, “You have to dance here covered, so that, if you can, you might secretly cheat.” Just like cooks make their assistants plunge the meat with hooks into the middle of the pot, so it doesn’t float.
[1] An image of Christ upon the cross, ascribed to Nicodemus, still venerated at Lucca.
[1] An image of Christ on the cross, attributed to Nicodemus, is still honored at Lucca.
[2] The river that runs not far from Lucca.
[2] The river that flows not far from Lucca.
The good Master said to me, “In order that it be not apparent that thou art here, crouch down behind a splinter, that may afford some screen to thee, and at any offense that may be done to me be not afraid, for I have knowledge of these things, because another time I was at such a fray.”
The good Master said to me, “So it doesn't look like you're here, crouch down behind a splinter to hide yourself a bit. And don’t worry if anything happens to me; I know how to handle it because I’ve been in a situation like this before.”
Then he passed on beyond the head of the bridge, and when he arrived upon the sixth bank, he had need of a steadfast front. With such fury and with such storm, as dogs run out upon the poor wretch, who of a sudden begs where he stops, they came forth from under the little bridge, and turned against him all their forks. But he cried out, “Be no one of you savage; ere your hook take hold of me, let one of you come forward that he may hear me, and then take counsel as to grappling me.” All cried out, “Let Malacoda[1] go!” Whereon one moved, and the rest stood still; and he came toward him, saying, “What doth this avail him?” “Thinkest thou, Malacoda, to see me come here,” said my Master, “safe hitherto from all your hindrances, except by Will Divine and fate propitious? Let us go on, for in Heaven it is willed that I show another this savage road.” Then was his arrogance so fallen that he let the hook drop at his feet, and said to the rest, “Now let him not be struck.”
Then he moved past the end of the bridge, and when he reached the sixth bank, he needed to stay strong. With the kind of rage and chaos that dogs unleash on an unfortunate person who suddenly asks for help, they came out from under the little bridge and pointed all their forks at him. But he shouted, “Don't be cruel; before your hook catches me, let one of you step forward to hear me out, and then you can decide how to grab me.” They all yelled, “Let Malacoda go!” One of them moved while the others stayed put, and he approached him, saying, “What good does this do him?” “Do you really think, Malacoda,” my Master replied, “that you can see me come here, safe so far from all your obstacles, except by Divine Will and favorable fate? Let’s keep going, for it is destined in Heaven that I show someone this brutal path.” At that point, his arrogance was so diminished that he dropped the hook at his feet and told the others, “Now let him not be attacked.”
[1] Wicked tail.
Awesome tail.
And my Leader to me, “O thou that sittest cowering among the splinters of the bridge, securely now return to me.” Whereat I moved and came swiftly to him. And the devils all pressed forward, so that I feared they would not keep their compact. And thus I once saw the foot-soldiers afraid, who came out under pledge from Caprona,[1] seeing themselves among so many enemies. I drew with my whole body alongside my Leader, and turned not mine eyes from their look, which was not good. They lowered their forks, and, “Wilt thou that I touch him on the rump?” said one to the other, and they answered, “Yes, see thou nick it for him.” But that demon who was holding speech with my Leader turned very quickly and said, “Stay, stay, Scarmiglione!”
And my Leader said to me, “Oh you, who are huddled among the broken pieces of the bridge, come back to me safely now.” At that, I moved and quickly approached him. The demons all pushed forward, and I worried they wouldn’t stick to their agreement. It reminded me of when I once saw frightened foot soldiers come out under promise from Caprona, finding themselves surrounded by numerous enemies. I pressed my body against my Leader's and didn’t take my eyes off their unfriendly gazes. They lowered their pitchforks, and one asked the other, “Should I poke him in the back?” and they replied, “Yeah, just make sure you get him good.” But the demon who was talking with my Leader quickly turned and said, “Wait, wait, Scarmiglione!”
[1] In August, 1290, the town of Caprona, on the Arno, surrendered to the Florentine troops, with whom Dante was serving.
[1] In August 1290, the town of Caprona, located on the Arno, gave up to the Florentine troops, with whom Dante was serving.
Then he said to us, “Further advance along this crag there cannot be, because the sixth arch lies all shattered at the bottom. And if to go forward still is your pleasure, go on along this rocky bank; near by is another crag that affords a way. Yesterday, five hours later than this hour, one thousand two hundred and sixty-six years were complete since the way was broken here.[1] I am sending thitherward some of these of mine, to see if any one is airing himself; go ye with them, for they will not be wicked. Come forward, Alichino and Calcabrina,” began he to say, “and thou, Cagnazzo; and do thou, Barbariccia, guide the ten. Let Libicocco come also, and Draghignazzo, tusked Ciriatto, and Graffiacane, and Farfarello, and mad Rubicante. Search round about the boiling pitch; let these be safe far as the next crag, that all unbroken goes over these dens.”
Then he said to us, “We can’t go any further along this cliff because the sixth arch is completely shattered at the bottom. If you still want to move forward, follow this rocky bank; there’s another cliff nearby that has a path. Yesterday, five hours later than now, it had been exactly 1,266 years since the path was blocked here.[1] I’m sending some of my crew over there to see if anyone is hanging around; go with them because they won’t be harmful. Come on, Alichino and Calcabrina,” he started to say, “and you, Cagnazzo; and you, Barbariccia, lead the ten. Let Libicocco join us as well, and Draghignazzo, tusked Ciriatto, and Graffiacane, and Farfarello, and crazy Rubicante. Check around the boiling pitch; make sure these guys are safe as far as the next cliff, so that everything stays intact over these pits.”
[1] By the earthquake at the death of the Saviour.
[1] By the earthquake at the death of the Savior.
“O me! Master, what is it that I see?” said I; “pray let us go alone without escort, if thou knowest the way, for I desire it not for myself. If thou art as wary as thou art wont to be, dost thou not see that they show their teeth, and threaten harm to us with their brows?” And he to me, “I would not have thee afraid. Let them grin on at their will, for they are doing it at the boiled wretches.”
“O my! Master, what is that I see?” I asked. “Please, let’s go alone without an escort, if you know the way, because I don’t want it for myself. If you’re as careful as you usually are, don’t you see that they’re showing their teeth and threatening us with their angry looks?” And he replied to me, “I don’t want you to be afraid. Let them grin as they wish, because they are just laughing at the miserable souls.”
Upon the left bank they wheeled round, but first each had pressed his tongue with his teeth toward their leader for a signal, and he had made a trumpet of his rump.
Upon the left bank, they turned around, but first each had pressed his tongue with his teeth towards their leader for a signal, and he had made a trumpet of his butt.
CANTO XXII.
Eighth Circle: fifth pit: barrators.—Ciampolo of Navarre.—Fra Gomita.—Michaci Zanche.—Fray of the Malebranche.
Eighth Circle: fifth pit: scammers.—Ciampolo of Navarre.—Fra Gomita.—Michaci Zanche.—Fray of the Malebranche.
I have seen of old horsemen moving camp, and beginning an assault, and making their muster, and sometimes setting forth on their escape; I have seen runners through your land, O Aretines, and I have seen freebooters starting, tournaments struck and jousts run, at times with trumpets, and at times with bells, with drums, and with signals from strongholds, and with native things and foreign,—but never with so strange a pipe did I see horsemen or footmen set forth, or ship by sign of land or star.
I have seen long ago horsemen moving their camp, starting an attack, gathering their forces, and sometimes preparing to escape; I have witnessed runners across your land, O Aretines, and I have seen raiders setting off, tournaments called, and jousts held, sometimes with trumpets and other times with bells, with drums, and signals from fortresses, both local and foreign—but I have never seen horsemen or foot soldiers set off, or ships guided by land or star, with such a strange sound.
We went along with the ten demons. Ah, the fell company! but in the church with saints, and in the tavern with gluttons. Ever on the pitch was I intent, to see every aspect of the pit, and of the people that were burning in it.
We went along with the ten demons. Ah, what a terrible group! But in the church with the saints, and in the bar with the gluttons. I was always focused on the scene, taking in every detail of the pit and the people suffering in it.
As dolphins, when, by the arching of their back, they give a sign to sailors that they take heed for the safety of their vessel, so, now and then, to alleviate his pain, one of the sinners showed his back and hid in less time than it lightens. And as at the edge of the water of a ditch the frogs stand with only their muzzle out, so that they conceal their feet and the rest of their bulk, thus stood on every side the sinners; but as Barbariccia approached so did they draw back beneath the boiling. I saw, and still my heart shudders at it, one waiting, just as it happens that one frog stays and another jumps. And Graffiacane, who was nearest over against him, hooked him by his pitchy locks, and drew him up so that he seemed to me an otter. I knew now the name of every one of them, so had I noted them when they were chosen, and when they had called each other I had listened how. “O Rubicante, see thou set thy claws upon him so thou flay him,” shouted all the accursed ones together.
As dolphins arch their backs to signal sailors about the safety of their boats, every so often, to ease his suffering, one of the sinners would show his back and disappear faster than a flash of lightning. Just like frogs at the edge of a ditch, with only their snouts above water to hide their legs and bodies, the sinners stood around in the same way; but when Barbariccia got closer, they quickly submerged beneath the boiling water. I watched in horror, and my heart still races at the memory, as one sinner waited like a frog, with one staying still while another jumped. Graffiacane, who was closest to him, grabbed him by his greasy hair and pulled him up, making him look like an otter. I now knew each of their names since I had noted them when they were selected, and I had listened as they called to one another. “O Rubicante, make sure you use your claws on him so you can skin him alive,” all the damned souls shouted together.
And I, “My Master, see, if thou canst, that thou find out who is the luckless one come into the hands of his adversaries.” My Leader drew up to his side, asked him whence he was, and he replied, “I was born in the kingdom of Navarre; my mother placed me in service of a lord, for she had borne me to a ribald, destroyer of himself and of his substance. Afterward I was of the household of the good King Thibault;[1] there I set myself to practice barratry, for which I pay reckoning in this heat.”
And I said, “Master, please see if you can find out who this unfortunate person is who has fallen into the hands of his enemies.” My guide stepped forward, asked him where he was from, and he replied, “I was born in the kingdom of Navarre; my mother put me in the service of a lord because she had me with a reckless man who wasted himself and all his wealth. Later, I was part of the household of the good King Thibault; there I got involved in some shady dealings, and now I'm paying the price for it.”
[1] Probably Thibault II., the brother-in-law of St Louis, who accompanied him on his last disastrous crusade, and died on his way home in 1270.
[1] Probably Thibault II, the brother-in-law of St. Louis, who went with him on his last disastrous crusade and died on the way home in 1270.
And Ciriatto, from whose mouth protruded on either side a tusk, as in a boar, made him feel how one of them rips. Among evil cats the mouse had come; but Barbariccia clasped him in his arms, and said, “Stand off, while I enfork him,” and to my Master turned his face. “Ask,” said he, “if thou desirest to know more from him, before some other undo him.” The Leader, “Now, then, tell of the other sinners; knowst thou any one under the pitch who is Italian?” And he, “I parted short while since from one who was a neighbor to it; would that with him I still were covered so that I might not fear claw or hook.” And Libicocco said, “We have borne too much,” and seized his arm with his grapple so that, tearing, he carried off a sinew of it. Draghignazzo, also, he wished to give him a clutch down at his legs, whereat their decurion turned round about with evil look.
And Ciriatto, whose tusks jutted out like a boar's, made him feel how one of them can tear. Among the wicked creatures, the mouse had arrived; but Barbariccia wrapped him in his arms and said, “Step back while I stab him.” Then he turned his face to my Master. “Ask,” he said, “if you want to know more from him before someone else gets to him first.” The Leader responded, “Now, tell us about the other sinners; do you know any Italians under the pitch?” He replied, “I just parted from someone who was nearby; I wish I were still covered with him so I wouldn’t have to fear claws or hooks.” Libicocco then said, “We’ve had enough,” and grabbed his arm with a fierce grip, tearing away a sinew from it. Draghignazzo also tried to get a hold of him around the legs, which made their leader turn around with a scowling look.
When they were a little appeased, my Leader, without delay, asked him who still was gazing at his wound, “Who was he from whom thou sayest thou madest in parting to come to shore?” And he replied, “It was Brother Gomita, he of Gallura,[1] vessel of all fraud, who held the enemies of his lord in hand, and dealt so with them that they all praise him for it. Money he took, and let them smoothly off, so he says; and in other offices besides he was no little barrator, but sovereign. With him frequents Don Michael Zanche of Logodoro,[2] and in talking of Sardinia their tongues feel not weary. O me! see ye that other who is grinning: I would say more, but I fear lest he is making ready to scratch my itch.” And the grand provost, turning to Farfarello, who was rolling his eyes as if to strike, said, “Get thee away, wicked bird!”
When they were feeling a bit calmer, my Leader quickly asked the man, who was still staring at his wound, "Who is this person you say you had to bring ashore?" The man replied, "It was Brother Gomita, he from Gallura, a master of deceit, who handled the enemies of his lord and made them all praise him for it. He took their money and let them go free, or so he claims; and in other dealings, he was quite the swindler, but in charge. He often hangs out with Don Michael Zanche from Logodoro, and when they talk about Sardinia, they never seem to tire of it. Oh look! See that other one grinning over there: I would say more, but I'm afraid he's getting ready to scratch my itch." And the grand provost turned to Farfarello, who was rolling his eyes as if he was about to attack, and said, "Get away from here, you wicked bird!"
[1] Gallura, one of the four divisions of Sardinia, called judicatures, made by the Pisans, after their conquest of the island. The lord of Gomita was the gentle Judge Nino, whom Dante meets in Purgatory. Gomita was hung for his frauds.
[1] Gallura, one of the four divisions of Sardinia known as judicatures, was established by the Pisans after they conquered the island. The lord of Gomita was the kind Judge Nino, whom Dante encounters in Purgatory. Gomita was hanged for his crimes.
[2] Logodoro was another of the judicatures of Sardinia. Don Michael Zanche was a noted man, but of his special sins little or nothing has been recorded by the chroniclers.
[2] Logodoro was another one of the courts in Sardinia. Don Michael Zanche was a prominent figure, but the chroniclers have hardly mentioned his specific wrongdoings.
“If you wish to see or to hear Tuscans or Lombards,” thereon began again the frightened one, “I will make them come; but let the Malebranche stand a little withdrawn, so that they may not be afraid of their vengeance, and I, sitting in this very place, for one that I am, will make seven of them come, when I shall whistle as is our wont to do whenever one of us comes out.” Cagnazzo at this speech raised his muzzle, shaking his head, and said, “Hear the knavery he has devised for throwing himself under!” Whereon he who had snares in great plenty answered, “Too knavish am I, when I procure for mine own companions greater sorrow.” Alichino held not in, and, in opposition to the others, said to him, “If thou dive, I will not come behind thee at a gallop, but I will beat my wings above the pitch; let the ridge be left, and be the bank a shield, to see if thou alone availest more than we.”
“If you want to see or hear the Tuscans or Lombards,” the frightened one started again, “I’ll make them come; but let the Malebranche stay a little back, so they don’t get scared of their revenge, and I, sitting right here, will bring seven of them when I whistle like we usually do when one of us shows up.” Cagnazzo, hearing this, lifted his head and shook it, saying, “Listen to the trick he’s come up with to put himself in danger!” To which the one with plenty of traps replied, “I’m too crafty if I bring more misery to my own friends.” Alichino couldn’t hold back and, going against the others, said to him, “If you dive, I won’t follow you at a run, but I’ll flap my wings above the tar; let the ridge stay, and let the bank be a shield, to see if you alone can do more than we.”
O thou that readest! thou shalt hear new sport. Each turned his eyes to the other side, he first who had been most averse to doing it. The Navarrese chose well his time, planted his feet firmly on the ground, and in an instant leaped, and from their purpose freed himself. At this, each of them was pricked with shame, but he most who was the cause of the loss; wherefore he started and cried out, “Thou art caught.” But little it availed, for wings could not outstrip fear. The one went under, and the other, flying, turned his breast upward. Not otherwise the wild duck on a sudden dives when the falcon comes close, and he returns up vexed and baffled. Calcabrina, enraged at the flout, kept flying behind him, desirous that the sinner should escape, that he might have a scuffle; and when the barrator had disappeared he turned his talons upon his companion, and grappled with him above the ditch. But the other was indeed a sparrowhawk full grown to gripe him well, and both fell into the midst of the boiling pool. The heat was a sudden ungrappler, but nevertheless there was no rising from it, they had their wings so glued. Barbariccia, grieving with the rest of his troop, made four of them fly to the other side with all their forks, and very quickly, this side and that, they descended to their post. They stretched out their hooks toward the belimed ones, who were already baked within the crust: and we left them thus embroiled.
O you who are reading! You’re about to hear something new. Each one turned his gaze away, starting with the one who was most against doing it. The Navarrese picked the perfect moment, planted his feet firmly on the ground, and in an instant, he jumped, freeing himself from their plan. At this, each of them felt shame, but the one who caused the loss felt it the most; he jumped up and shouted, “You’re caught!” But it didn’t matter much because wings couldn’t outrun fear. One went down, while the other, in flight, turned his chest upward. Like a wild duck that suddenly dives when a falcon gets too close, only to return frustrated and baffled. Calcabrina, furious at the mockery, kept chasing him, wanting the sinner to escape so they could have a fight; and when the barrator disappeared, he turned his claws on his companion and wrestled with him above the ditch. But the other was indeed a fully grown sparrowhawk, capable of grabbing him well, and both fell right into the boiling pool. The heat quickly loosened their grip, but they couldn’t rise from it because their wings were stuck. Barbariccia, distressed along with the rest of his crew, sent four of them flying to the other side with all their forks, and very quickly, they descended to their positions on both sides. They reached out their hooks toward the stuck ones, who were already baked inside the crust: and we left them tangled up like that.
CANTO XXIII.
Eighth Circle. Escape from the fifth pit.—The sixth pit: hypocrites, in cloaks of gilded lead.—Jovial Friars. —Caiaphas.—Annas.—Frate Catalano.
Eighth Circle. Escape from the fifth pit.—The sixth pit: hypocrites, in cloaks of gilded lead.—Jovial Friars.—Caiaphas.—Annas.—Frate Catalano.
Silent, alone, and without company, we went on, one before, the other behind, as the Minor friars go along the way. My thought was turned by the present brawl upon the fable of Aesop, in which he tells of the frog and the mole; for NOW and THIS INSTANT are not more alike than the one is to the other, if beginning and end are rightly coupled by the attentive mind.[1] And as one thought bursts out from another, so from that then sprang another which made my first fear double. I reflected in this wise: These through us have been flouted, and with such harm and mock as I believe must vex them greatly; if anger to ill-will be added, they will come after us more merciless than the dog upon the leveret which he snaps.
Silent, alone, and without company, we continued on, one in front and the other behind, like the Minor friars on their way. My thoughts drifted to the fable of Aesop about the frog and the mole; for NOW and THIS INSTANT are no more alike than one is to the other, if beginning and end are connected properly in the attentive mind.[1] Just as one thought leads to another, this led to another that doubled my initial fear. I thought to myself: They have been insulted through us, and with such harm and mockery that I believe must upset them greatly; if anger adds to their resentment, they will pursue us more relentlessly than a dog after a leveret it has caught.
[1] “Sed dices forsan, lector,” says Benvenuto da Imola, “nescio per me videre quomodo istae duae fictiones habeant inter se tantam convenientam. Ad quod respondeo, quod passus vere est fortis.” The point seems to be that, the frog having deceitfully brought the mole to trouble and death, the mole declares, “me vindicabit major,” and the eagle swoops down and devours the frog as well as the dead mole. The comparison is not very close except in the matter of anticipated vengeance.
[1] “But you might say, reader,” says Benvenuto da Imola, “I don’t understand how these two stories are so connected. To which I respond, that the suffering is indeed serious.” The main idea seems to be that, after the frog tricked the mole into trouble and death, the mole says, “a greater force will avenge me,” and the eagle swoops down to eat both the frog and the dead mole. The comparison isn’t very close except in terms of expected revenge.
Already I was feeling my hair all bristling with fear, and was backwards intent, when I said, “Master, if thou concealest not thyself and me speedily, I am afraid of the Malebranche; we have them already behind us, and I so imagine them that I already feel them.” And he, “If I were of leaded glass,[1] I should not draw thine outward image more quickly to me than thine inward I receive. Even now came thy thoughts among mine, with similar action and with similar look, so that of both one sole design I made. If it be that the right bank lieth so that we can descend into the next pit, we shall escape the imagined chase.”
I could already feel my hair standing on end with fear, and I was focused on going backwards when I said, “Master, if you don’t hide us quickly, I’m scared of the Malebranche; they’re already behind us, and I can almost feel them.” He replied, “If I were made of leaded glass, I wouldn’t pull your outer image to me any faster than I'm taking in your inner self. Just now, your thoughts joined mine, both moving and looking similarly, so I created one single plan from both. If the right bank allows us to descend into the next pit, we’ll escape this imagined pursuit.”
[1] A mirror.
A mirror.
Not yet had he finished reporting this design, when I saw them coming with spread wings, not very far off, with will to take us. My Leader on a sudden took me, as a mother who is wakened by the noise, and near her sees the kindled flames, who takes her son and flies, and, having more care of him than of herself, stays not so long as only to put on a shift. And down from the ridge of the hard bank, supine he gave himself to the sloping rock that closes one of the sides of the next pit. Never ran water so swiftly through a duct, to turn the wheel of a land-mill, when it approaches near est to the paddles, as my Master over that border, bearing me along upon his breast, as his own son, and not as his companion. Hardly had his feet reached the bed of the depth below, when they were on the ridge right over us; but here there was no fear, for the high Providence that willed to set them as ministers of the fifth ditch deprived them all of power of departing thence.
He had barely finished telling me about this plan when I saw them coming with their wings spread wide, not too far away, eager to get to us. My Leader suddenly grabbed me, like a mother who, awakened by noise, sees flames nearby and flees with her son, caring more for him than for herself and not taking the time to get dressed. He rolled down from the edge of the steep bank, lying back on the sloping rock that borders one side of the next pit. No water ever rushed so quickly through a channel to turn the wheel of a mill when it gets close to the paddles as my Master did over that edge, carrying me against his chest like his own son and not just as a companion. Hardly had his feet touched the bottom of the depth below when they were right above us; but here, there was no fear, because the higher power that intended for them to serve as guardians of the fifth ditch took away their ability to leave.
There below we found a painted people who were going around with very slow steps, weeping, and in their semblance weary and vanquished. They had cloaks, with hoods lowered before their eyes, made of the same cut as those of the monks in Cluny. Outwardly they are gilded, so that it dazzles, but within all lead, and so heavy that Frederick put them on of straw.[1] Oh mantle wearisome for eternity!
There below, we found a painted group of people walking slowly, crying, looking exhausted and defeated. They wore cloaks with hoods pulled down over their faces, similar in style to those of the monks in Cluny. On the outside, they were shiny and gaudy, which was blinding, but on the inside, they were filled with lead, making them so heavy that Frederick only wore them on straw.[1] Oh, what an exhausting mantle for eternity!
[1] The leaden cloaks which the Emperor Frederick II. caused to be put on criminals, who were then burned to death, were light as straw in comparison with these.
[1] The heavy cloaks that Emperor Frederick II had put on criminals before burning them alive were light as straw compared to these.
We turned, still ever to the left hand, along with them, intent on their sad plaint. But because of the weight that tired folk came so slowly that we had fresh company at every movement of the haunch. Wherefore I to my Leader, “See that thou find some one who may be known by deed or name, and so in going move thy eyes around.” And one who understood the Tuscan speech cried out behind us, “Stay your feet, ye who run thus through the dusky air; perchance thou shalt have from me that which thou askest.” Whereon the Leader turned and said, “Await, and then according to his pace proceed.” I stopped, and saw two show, by their look, great haste of mind to be with me, but their load delayed them, and the narrow way.
We turned, still always to the left, along with them, focused on their sad complaints. But because the burdened people moved so slowly, we picked up new company with every step we took. So I said to my Leader, “Make sure to find someone who can be recognized by action or name, and as we go, look around.” Then someone who understood the Tuscan language shouted behind us, “Stop, you who are rushing through the dark air; maybe I can give you what you’re looking for.” The Leader turned and said, “Wait, and then go at his pace.” I stopped and saw two people, by their expression, eager to join me, but their load held them back, along with the narrow path.
When they had come up, somewhile, with eye askance,[1] they gazed at me without a word; then they turned to each other, and said one to the other, “This one seems alive by the action of his throat; and if they are dead, by what privilege do they go uncovered by the heavy stole?” Then they said to me, “O Tuscan, who to the college of the wretched hypocrites art come, disdain not to tell who thou art.” And I to them, “I was born and grew up on the fair river of Arno, at the great town, and I am in the body that I have always had. But ye, who are ye, in whom such woe distills, as I see, down your cheeks? and what punishment is on you that so sparkles?” And one of them replied to me, “The orange hoods are of lead so thick that the weights thus make their scales to creak. Jovial Friars[2] were we, and Bolognese; I Catalano, and he Loderingo named, and together taken by thy city, as one man alone is wont to be taken, in order to preserve its peace; and we were such as still is apparent round about the Gardingo.” I began, “O Friars, your evil”—but more I said not, for there struck mine eyes one crucified with three stakes on the ground. When me he saw he writhed all over, blowing into his beard with sighs: and the Friar Catalano, who observed it, said to me, “That transfixed one, whom thou lookest at, counseled the Pharisees that it was expedient to put one man to torture for the people. Crosswise and naked is he on the path, as thou seest, and he first must feel how much whoever passes weighs. And in such fashion his father-in-law is stretched in this ditch, and the others of that Council which for the Jews was seed of ill.”[3] Then I saw Virgil marvelling over him that was extended on a cross so vilely in eternal exile. Thereafter he addressed this speech to the Friar, “May it not displease thee, so it be allowed thee, to tell us if on the right hand lies any opening whereby we two can go out without constraining any of the Black Angels to come to deliver us from this deep.” He answered then, “Nearer than thou hopest is a rock that from the great encircling wall proceeds and crosses all the savage valleys, save that at this one it is broken, and does not cover it. Ye can mount up over the ruin that slopes on the side, and heaps up at the bottom.” The Leader stood a little while with bowed head, then said, “Ill he reported the matter, he who hooks the sinners yonder.”[4] And the Friar, “I once heard tell at Bologna vices enough of the devil, among which I heard that he is false, and the father of lies.” Then the Leader with great steps went on, disturbed a little with anger in his look; whereon I departed from the heavily burdened ones, following the prints of the beloved feet.
When they finally arrived, looking at me sideways, they stared without saying a word. Then they turned to each other and one said, “This one seems alive because his throat moves; if they are dead, why are they not covered by the heavy cloak?” Then they said to me, “Oh Tuscan, who has come to the group of miserable hypocrites, please tell us who you are.” I replied, “I was born and raised by the beautiful Arno River, in the great town, and I’m still in the same body I’ve always had. But you, who are you, with such sorrow rolling down your cheeks? And what punishment glimmers on you?” One of them answered, “The orange hoods are so heavy with lead that they make a creaking sound. We were jovial friars from Bologna; I’m Catalano, and he is Loderingo, and we were captured together by your city, just as one man is often captured, to keep the peace; we were just like those still hanging around the Gardingo.” I started to say, “Oh Friars, your evil—” but I didn’t say more because my eyes were drawn to someone crucified on three stakes in the ground. When he saw me, he writhed all over and sighed into his beard. Friar Catalano noticed and said to me, “That man you’re looking at advised the Pharisees that it was better to torture one man for the people. He’s crucified and naked on the path, as you see, and he first must experience how heavy those who pass by are. And in the same way, his father-in-law is sprawled in this ditch, along with the others of that Council which caused such evil for the Jews.” Then I saw Virgil marveling at the man who was so disgracefully extended on the cross in eternal exile. After that, he addressed the Friar, “If it’s not a bother, could you please tell us if there's any opening on the right side through which we can escape without forcing any of the Black Angels to come help us out of this pit?” The Friar replied, “Closer than you think, there’s a rock that comes from the great surrounding wall and crosses all the savage valleys, except at this point where it breaks and doesn’t cover it. You can climb over the wreckage that slopes on the side and piles up at the bottom.” The Leader stood for a moment with his head bowed, then said, “He who catches the sinners over there reported the matter poorly.” The Friar replied, “I once heard enough vices of the devil in Bologna, among which I heard that he is deceitful and the father of lies.” Then the Leader walked on with long strides, a bit disturbed and angry in his expression; and I left those burdened ones behind, following the beloved footprints.
[1] They could not raise their heads for a straight look.
[1] They couldn't lift their heads to look straight ahead.
[2] Brothers of the order of Santa Maria, established in 1261, with knightly vows and high intent. From their free life the name of “Jovial Friars” was given to the members of the order. After the battle of Montaperti (1260) the Ghibellines held the upper hand in Florence for more than five years. The defeat and death of Manfred early in 1266, at the battle of Benevento, shook their power and revived the hopes of the Guelphs. As a measure of compromise, the Florentine Commune elected two podestas, one from each party; the Guelph was Catalano de’ Malavolti, the Ghibelline, Loderingo degli Andalo, both from Bologna. They were believed to have joined hands for their own gain, and to have favored the reviving power of the Guelphs. In the troubles of the year the houses of the Uberti, a powerful Ghibelline family, were burned. They lay in the region of the city called the Gardingo, close to the Palazzo Vecchio.
[2] Brothers of the order of Santa Maria, founded in 1261, with knightly vows and noble intentions. From their independent lifestyle, the nickname “Jovial Friars” was given to the members of the order. After the battle of Montaperti (1260), the Ghibellines dominated Florence for more than five years. The defeat and death of Manfred in early 1266 at the battle of Benevento weakened their power and rekindled the hopes of the Guelphs. As a compromise, the Florentine Commune elected two podestas, one from each side; the Guelph was Catalano de’ Malavolti, and the Ghibelline was Loderingo degli Andalo, both from Bologna. They were thought to have collaborated for their own benefit and to have supported the rising strength of the Guelphs. Amid the unrest that year, the homes of the Uberti, a powerful Ghibelline family, were set on fire. They were located in a part of the city known as the Gardingo, near the Palazzo Vecchio.
[3] Annas “was father in law to Caiaphas, which was the high priest that same year. Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that it was expedient that one man should die for the people.” John xviii. 13-14; id. xi. 47-50.
[3] Annas was the father-in-law of Caiaphas, who was the high priest that year. Caiaphas was the one who advised the Jews that it was better for one man to die for the people. John xviii. 13-14; id. xi. 47-50.
[4] Malacoda had told him that he would find a bridge not far off by which to cross this sixth bolgia.
[4] Malacoda had told him that he would find a bridge nearby to cross this sixth bolgia.
CANTO XXIV.
Eighth Circle. The poets climb from the sixth pit.— Seventh pit, filled with serpents, by which thieves are tormented.—Vanni Fucci.—Prophecy of calamity to Dante.
Eighth Circle. The poets climb from the sixth pit.— Seventh pit, filled with snakes, where thieves are punished.—Vanni Fucci.—Prediction of disaster for Dante.
In that part of the young year when the sun tempers his locks beneath Aquarius,[1] and now the nights decrease toward half the day,[2] when the hoar frost copies on the ground the image of her white sister,[3] but the point of her pen lasts little while, the rustic, whose provision fails “gets up and sees the plain all whitened o’er, whereat he strikes his thigh, returns indoors, and grumbles here and there, like the poor wretch who knows not what to do; again goes out and picks up hope again, seeing the world to have changed face in short while, and takes his crook and drives forth his flock to pasture”: in like manner the Master made me dismayed, when I saw his front so disturbed, and in like manner speedily arrived the plaster for the hurt. For when we came to the ruined bridge, the Leader turned to me with that sweet look which I first saw at the foot of the mount.[4] He opened his arms, after some counsel taken with himself, looking first well at the ruin, and laid hold of me. And as one who acts and considers, who seems always to be ready beforehand, so lifting me up toward the top of a great rock, he took note of another splinter, saying, “Seize hold next on that, but try first if it is such that it may support thee.” It was no way for one clothed in a cloak, for we with difficulty, he light and I pushed up, could mount from jag to jag. And had it not been that on that precinct the bank was shorter than on the other side, I do not know about him, but I should have been completely overcome. But because all Malebolge slopes toward the opening of the lowest abyss, the site of each valley is such that one side rises and the other sinks.[5] We came, however, at length, up to the point where the last stone is broken off. The breath was so milked from my lungs when I was up that I could no farther, but sat me down on first arrival.
In that early part of the year when the sun adjusts its rays under Aquarius, and the nights start to shorten towards half the day, when the frost blankets the ground like a white sister, but the chill doesn’t last long, the farmer, whose supplies are running low, gets up and sees the field covered in white. He slaps his thigh, goes back inside, and complains here and there, like a poor soul who doesn’t know what to do; then he goes back out, finding hope again as he notices the world has changed in no time, and takes his staff to lead his flock to pasture. In the same way, my Master worried me when I saw his face so troubled, and quickly after came the remedy for the distress. When we reached the broken bridge, the Leader turned to me with that sweet look I first saw at the foot of the mountain. He opened his arms, after pondering for a moment, looking intently at the ruin, and held onto me. Like someone who acts and thinks, who seems always prepared, he lifted me up towards the top of a large rock and pointed to another ledge, saying, “Grab onto that, but first test if it can hold you.” It wasn’t easy for someone wearing a cloak; we struggled, he being light and I pushing up, climbing from ledge to ledge. If the slope hadn’t been shorter on that side, I don’t know about him, but I would have been completely overwhelmed. But since all Malebolge slopes toward the opening of the lowest pit, each valley has one side rising and the other falling. Eventually, we reached the point where the last stone is broken off. I was so out of breath when I got up there that I couldn’t go any further and sat down as soon as I arrived.
[1] Toward the end of winter.
[1] Toward the end of winter.
[2] Half of the twenty-four hours.
[2] Half of the twenty-four hours.
[3] The frost copies the look of the snow, but her pen soon loses its cut, that is, the white frost soon vanishes.
[3] The frost mimics the appearance of snow, but her pen quickly loses its sharpness, meaning the white frost soon disappears.
[4] The hill of the first Canto, at the foot of which Virgil had appeared to Dante.
[4] The hill from the first Canto, where Virgil first appeared to Dante.
[5] The level of the whole circle slopes toward the central deep, so that the inner side of each pit is of less height than the outer.
[5] The entire area of the circle slopes down towards the center, making the inner side of each pit lower than the outer side.
“Now it behoves thee thus to put off sloth,” said the Master, “for, sitting upon down or under quilt, one attains not fame, without which he who consumes his life leaves of himself such trace on earth as smoke in air, or in water the foam. And therefore rise up, conquer the exhaustion with the spirit that conquers every battle, if by its heavy body it be not dragged down. A longer stairway needs must be ascended; it is not enough from these to have departed; if thou understandest me, now act so that it avail thee.” Then I rose up, showing myself furnished better with breath than I felt, and said, “Go on, for I am strong and resolute.”
“Now you need to shake off laziness,” said the Master, “because just sitting around on cushions or blankets won’t bring you fame. Without fame, a person who wastes their life leaves behind as little mark on the earth as smoke in the air or foam on water. So, get up and overcome your tiredness with the spirit that wins every battle, as long as it's not weighed down by a heavy body. A longer path needs to be climbed; it’s not enough to have just started. If you understand me, now act so that it helps you.” Then I got up, feeling more energized than I actually was, and said, “Keep going, because I’m strong and determined.”
Up along the crag we took the way, which was rugged, narrow, and difficult, and far steeper than the one before. I was going along speaking in order not to seem breathless, and a voice, unsuitable for forming words, came out from the next ditch. I know not what it said, though I was already upon the back of the arch that crosses here; but he who was speaking seemed moved to anger. I had turned downwards, but living eyes could not go to the bottom, because of the obscurity. Wherefore I said, “Master, see that thou go on to the next girth, and let us descend the wall, for as from hence I hear and do not understand, so I look down and shape out nothing.” “Other reply,” he said, “I give thee not than doing, for an honest request ought to be followed by the deed in silence.”
Up the rocky path we went, which was rough, narrow, and tough, and way steeper than the one before. I was talking to avoid sounding out of breath, and a voice that wasn't quite right for speaking came from the next ditch. I couldn't tell what it said, even though I was already on the arch that goes over here; but the one who was talking seemed pretty angry. I had turned to look down, but I couldn't see the bottom because it was too dark. So I said, “Master, please go to the next ledge, and let’s climb down the wall, because while I can hear from here, I can't understand, and when I look down, I can't make out anything.” “I won't give you any other answer,” he replied, “than to take action, because a sincere request deserves to be met with silence while we act.”
We descended the bridge at its head, where it joins on with the eighth bank, and then the pit was apparent to me. And I saw therewithin a terrible heap of serpents, and of such hideous look that the memory still curdles my blood. Let Libya with her sand vaunt herself no more; for though she brings forth chelydri, jaculi, and phareae, and cenchri with amphisboena, she never, with all Ethiopia, nor with the land that lies on the Red Sea, showed either so many plagues or so evil.
We walked down the bridge at the start, where it meets the eighth bank, and then I could see the pit. Inside, there was a terrifying pile of snakes, and they looked so horrible that just remembering them still chills me. Let Libya brag about her sand no more; because even though she produces chelydri, jaculi, phareae, and cenchri along with amphisboena, she has never, whether with all of Ethiopia or the land by the Red Sea, shown either so many plagues or such evil.
Amid this cruel and most dismal store were running people naked and in terror, without hope of hole or heliotrope.[1] They had their hands tied behind with serpents, which fixed through the reins their tail and their head, and were knotted up in front.
Amid this harsh and gloomy shop, people were running around naked and in fear, with no hope of escape or sunlight. They had their hands tied behind them with snakes, which were twisted together, holding their tails and heads, and knotted in front.
[1] A precious stone, of green color, spotted with red, supposed to make its wearer invisible.
[1] A valuable green gemstone, flecked with red, believed to make the person wearing it invisible.
And lo! at one, who was on our side, darted a serpent that transfixed him there where the neck is knotted to the shoulders. Nor O nor I was ever so quickly written as he took fire and burned, and all ashes it behoved him to become in falling. And when upon the ground he lay thus destroyed, the dust drew together of itself, and into that same one instantly returned. Thus by the great sages it is affirmed that the Phoenix dies, and then is reborn when to her five hundredth year she draws nigh. Nor herb nor grain she feeds on in her life, but only on tears of incense and on balsam, and nard and myrrh are her last winding-sheet.
And suddenly! A serpent shot out from one of our side and struck him right where the neck meets the shoulders. Neither O nor I was ever written so quickly as he caught fire and burned, becoming nothing but ashes as he fell. When he lay there destroyed on the ground, the dust quickly gathered by itself and returned instantly to that same one. Thus, the great sages say that the Phoenix dies and is reborn when she approaches her five hundredth year. She doesn't eat any herbs or grains in her life, but only tears of incense, and her final resting place is wrapped in balsam, nard, and myrrh.
And as he who falls and knows not how, by force of demon that drags him to ground, or of other attack that seizeth the man; when he arises and around him gazes, all bewildered by the great anguish that he has suffered, and in looking sighs, such was that sinner after he had risen. Oh power of God! how just thou art that showerest down such blows for vengeance!
And just like someone who falls and can’t figure out why, either because of a demon pulling him down or some other sudden assault, when he gets back up and looks around, completely confused by the intense pain he’s experienced, sighing as he observes everything, that’s how that sinner was after he got up. Oh power of God! How just you are to unleash such punishment for revenge!
The Leader asked him then who he was; whereon he answered, “I rained from Tuscany short time ago into this fell gullet. Bestial life, and not human, pleased me, like a mule that I was. I am Vanni Fucci, beast, and Pistoia was my fitting den.” And I to my Leader, “Tell him not to budge, and ask what sin thrust him down here, for I have seen him a man of blood and rages.” And the sinner who heard dissembled not, but directed toward me his mind and his face, and was painted with dismal shame. Then he said, “More it grieves me, that thou hast caught me in the misery where thou seest me, than when I was taken from the other life. I cannot refuse that which thou demandest. I am put so far down because I was robber of the sacristy with the fair furnishings, and falsely hitherto has it been ascribed to another.[1] But that thou enjoy not this sight, if ever thou shalt be forth of these dark places, open thine ears to my announcement and hear.[2] Pistoia first strips itself of the Black, then Florence renovates her people and her customs. Mars draws a flame from Val di Magra wrapped in turbid clouds, and with impetuous and bitter storm shall it be opposed upon Campo Piceno, where it shall suddenly rend the mist, so that every White shall thereby be smitten. And this have I said because it must grieve thee.”
The Leader then asked him who he was. He replied, “I recently fell from Tuscany into this terrible place. I lived like a beast, not a human, as foolish as I was. I am Vanni Fucci, a beast, and Pistoia was my rightful home.” I said to my Leader, “Tell him not to move, and ask what sin brought him down here, because I’ve seen him as a man of violence and rage.” The sinner, hearing this, didn’t hide it, but focused his thoughts and his gaze on me, painted with deep shame. He then said, “What saddens me more is that you’ve found me in this misery where you see me now, rather than when I was taken from the other life. I can’t deny what you ask. I'm down here because I robbed the sacristy of its beautiful items, and someone else has been wrongly blamed for it. But so you won't enjoy this sight, if you ever get out of these dark places, listen closely to my warning and hear. Pistoia will first cleanse itself of the Black, then Florence will renew its people and its ways. Mars will send a fire from Val di Magra wrapped in dark clouds, and with a fierce and bitter storm, it will strike Campo Piceno, tearing apart the mist, so that every White will be affected. I say this because it must trouble you.”
[1] Vanni Fucci robbed the rich sacristy of the Church of St. James, the cathedral of Pistoia. Suspicion of the crime fell upon others, who, though innocent, were put to torture and hung for it.
[1] Vanni Fucci stole from the wealthy sacristy of the Church of St. James, the cathedral in Pistoia. Others, who were innocent, were wrongfully suspected of the crime and subjected to torture and execution.
[2] The following verses refer under their dark imagery to the two parties, the Black and the White, introduced from Pistoia, by which Florence was divided in the early years of the fourteenth century, and to their fightings. The prophecy is dismal to Dante, because it was with the Whites, whose overthrow Vanni Fucci foretells, that his own fortunes were linked.
[2] The following verses use dark imagery to refer to the two factions, the Black and the White, that came from Pistoia and split Florence in the early 1300s, as well as their conflicts. The prophecy is grim for Dante because his own fate was tied to the Whites, whose downfall Vanni Fucci predicts.
CANTO XXV.
Eighth Circle: seventh pit: fraudulent thieves.—Cacus.—Agnel Brunelleschi and others.
Eighth Circle: seventh pit: fraudulent thieves.—Cacus.—Agnel Brunelleschi and others.
At the end of his words the thief raised his hands with both the figs,[1] crying, “Take that, God! for at thee I square them.” Thenceforth the serpents were my friends, for then one coiled around his neck, as if it said, “I will not that thou say more,” and another round his arms and bound them up anew, clinching itself so in front that he could not give a shake with them. Ah Pistoia! Pistoia! why dost thou not decree to make ashes of thyself, so that thou mayest last no longer, since in evil-doing thou surpassest thine own seed?[2] Through all the dark circles of Hell I saw no spirit against God so proud, not he who fell at Thebes down from the walls.[3] He fled away and spake no word more.
At the end of his speech, the thief raised both hands with the figs,[1] shouting, “Take that, God! I’m aiming these at you.” From that moment on, the serpents became my allies, as one coiled around his neck, as if to say, “I won’t let you speak anymore,” and another wrapped around his arms, binding them up again, tightening itself in front so he couldn’t shake them off. Ah Pistoia! Pistoia! Why don’t you decide to turn to ashes so you can last no longer, since you outdo your own descendants in wrongdoing?[2] Throughout all the dark circles of Hell, I saw no spirit against God as arrogant as this one, not even the one who fell from the walls at Thebes.[3] He fled without saying another word.
[1] A vulgar mode of contemptuous defiance, thrusting out the fist with the thumb between the first and middle finger.
[1] A crude way of showing disdain, thrusting out the fist with the thumb between the index and middle finger.
[2] According to tradition, Pistoia was settled by the followers of Catiline who escaped after his defeat.
[2] According to tradition, Pistoia was settled by the followers of Catiline who escaped after his defeat.
[3] Capaneus; see Canto xiv.
Capaneus; see Canto 14.
And I saw a Centaur full of rage come crying out, “Where is, where is that obdurate one?” I do not think Maremma has so many snakes as he had upon his croup up to where our semblance begins. On his shoulders behind the nape a dragon with open wings was lying upon him, and it sets on fire whomsoever it encounters. My Master said, “This is Cacus, who beneath the rock of Mount Aventine made oftentimes a lake of blood. He goes not on one road with his brothers because of the fraudulent theft he committed of the great herd that was in his neighborhood; wherefor his crooked deeds ceased under the club of Hercules, who perhaps dealt him a hundred blows with it, and he felt not ten.”
And I saw an angry Centaur shout, “Where is that stubborn one?” I don’t think Maremma has as many snakes as he had on his back up to where our shapes start. On his shoulders, at the back of his neck, a dragon with its wings spread was lying on him, and it sets fire to whoever it encounters. My Master said, “This is Cacus, who beneath the rock of Mount Aventine often made a lake of blood. He doesn’t travel the same path as his brothers because of the deceitful theft he committed of the great herd nearby; for this reason, his crooked actions ended under Hercules’ club, who perhaps hit him a hundred times, and he didn’t feel a single one.”
While he was so speaking, and that one had run by, lo! three spirits came below us, of whom neither I nor my Leader was aware till when they cried out, “Who are ye?” whereon our story stopped, and we then attended only unto them. I did not recognize them, but it happened, as it is wont to happen by chance, that one must needs name the other, saying, “Cianfa, where can he have stayed?” Whereupon I, in order that the Leader should attend, put my finger upward from my chin to my nose.
While he was talking and someone had run by, suddenly, three spirits appeared below us, and neither I nor my Leader noticed them until they shouted, “Who are you?” At that moment, our conversation paused, and we focused solely on them. I didn’t recognize them, but, as often happens by chance, one of them had to name the other, saying, “Cianfa, where could he have been?” Then, to get the Leader’s attention, I pointed my finger from my chin to my nose.
If thou art now, Reader, slow to credit that which I shall tell, it will not be a marvel, for I who saw it hardly admit it to myself. As I was holding my brow raised upon them, lo! a serpent with six feet darts in front of one, and grapples close to him. With his middle feet he clasped his paunch, and with his forward took his arms, then struck his fangs in one and the other cheek. His hinder feet he stretched upon the thighs, and put his tail between the two, and behind bent it up along the reins. Ivy was never so bearded to a tree, as the horrible beast through the other’s limbs entwined his own. Then they stuck together as if they had been of hot wax, and mingled their color; nor one nor the other seemed now that which it was; even as before the flame, up along the paper a dark color proceeds which is not yet black, and the white dies away. The other two were looking on, and each cried, “O me! Agnello, how thou changest! Lo, now thou art neither two nor one! Now were the two heads become one, when there appeared to us two countenances mixed in one face wherein the two were lost. Of four[1] strips the two arms were made; the thighs with the legs, the belly and the chest became members that were never seen before. Each original aspect there was cancelled; both and neither the perverse image appeared, and such it went away with slow step.
If you’re hesitant to believe what I’m about to share, it’s understandable because I, who witnessed it myself, can hardly accept it. As I watched, a serpent with six legs suddenly dashed in front of one person and wrapped itself around him. With its middle legs, it grasped its belly, and with its front legs, it grabbed his arms, then sank its fangs into both cheeks. Its back legs were stretched over the thighs, and its tail was placed between the two, curved up along the spine. Ivy has never clung to a tree as tightly as that horrible creature entwined itself around the other’s limbs. Then they fused together as if they were made of hot wax, blending their colors; neither one looked like what it originally was, just like before the flame, a dark hue spreads along paper that isn’t quite black yet, and the white fades away. The other two were watching, and each exclaimed, “Oh no! Agnello, how you've changed! Look, now you’re neither two nor one! Now the two heads have become one, as we saw two faces merging into one, where the two were lost. The two arms had formed into four parts; the thighs and legs, the belly and chest became limbs we had never seen before. Each original appearance was erased; both and neither the twisted image emerged and slowly walked away.
[1] The two fore feet of the dragon and the two arms of the man were melted into two strange arms.
[1] The two front feet of the dragon and the two arms of the man merged into two unusual arms.
As the lizard under the great scourge of the dog days, changing from hedge to hedge, seems a flash, if it crosses the way, so seemed, coming toward the belly of the two others, a little fiery serpent, livid, and black as a grain of pepper. And that part whereby our nourishment is first taken it transfixed in one of them, then fell down stretched out before him. The transfixed one gazed at it, but said nothing; nay rather, with feet fixed, he yawned even as if sleep or fever had assailed him. He looked at the serpent, and that at him; one through his wound, the other through his mouth, smoked violently, and their smoke met. Let Lucan henceforth be silent, where he tells of the wretched Sabellus, and of Nasidius, and wait to hear that which now is uttered. Let Ovid be silent concerning Cadmus and Arethusa, for if, poetizing, he converts him into a serpent and her into a fountain, I envy him not; for two natures front to front never did he transmute, so that both the forms were prompt to exchange their matter. To one another they responded by such rules, that the serpent made his tail into a fork, and the wounded one drew together his feet. The legs and the very thighs with them so stuck together, that in short while the juncture made no sign that was apparent. The cleft tail took on the shape that was lost there, and its skin became soft, and that of the other hard. I saw the arms draw in through the armpits, and the two feet of the beast which were short lengthen out in proportion as those shortened. Then the hinder feet, twisted together, became the member that man conceals, and the wretched one from his had two[1] stretched forth.
As the lizard, during the brutal heat of summer, darts from one hedge to another, it seems like a blur when it crosses the path. Similarly, a little fiery serpent, pale and as dark as a peppercorn, approached the middle of the two others. It struck one of them in the part where we first take in nourishment and then fell down, stretched out before him. The one that was struck stared at it but didn’t say anything; instead, he stood still, yawning as if he were overcome by sleep or a fever. He looked at the serpent, and the serpent looked back at him; one through his wound, the other through his mouth, smoke billowed from both, mixing in the air. Let Lucan remain silent from now on about the unfortunate Sabellus and Nasidius, and listen to what is now being spoken. Let Ovid be quiet about Cadmus and Arethusa; for even if he turns him into a serpent and her into a fountain in his poetry, I don’t envy him. He never transformed two natures face to face so that both forms were ready to swap their essence. They responded to each other in a way that the serpent split its tail into a fork, and the wounded one pulled his feet together. The legs and thighs fused so well that soon the connection showed no visible sign. The split tail regained its lost shape, becoming soft, while the other’s skin grew tough. I watched as the arms drew in through the armpits, and the two feet of the creature that were short lengthened as the others shrank. Then, the back feet twisted together, becoming the part that men hide, and the unfortunate one extended two from his own.
[1] Hinder feet.
Inhibit movement.
While the smoke is veiling both with a new color, and generates hair on the one, and from the other strips it, one rose up, and the other fell down, not however turning aside their pitiless lights,[1] beneath which each was changing his visage. He who was erect drew his in toward the temples, and, from the excess of material that came in there, issued the ears on the smooth cheeks; that which did not run backwards but was retained, of its superfluity made a nose for the face, and thickened the lips so far as was needful. He who was lying down drives his muzzle forward, and draws in his ears through his skull, as the snail doth his horns. And his tongue, which erst was united and fit for speech, cleaves itself, and the forked one of the other closes up; and the smoke stops. The soul that had become a brute fled hissing along the valley, and behind him the other speaking spits. Then he turned upon him his new shoulders, and said to the other,[2] “I will that Buoso[3] run, as I have done, groveling along this path.”
While the smoke is covering both with a new color, creating hair on one side and stripping it from the other, one rose up and the other fell down, yet neither turned away from their relentless lights,[1] beneath which each was changing his appearance. The one who stood upright pulled his features inward towards his temples, and from the excess material that gathered there, ears formed on his smooth cheeks; the part that didn’t go backwards but remained, created a nose for the face and thickened the lips as needed. The one lying down thrust his snout forward and pulled his ears into his skull, like a snail draws in its horns. His tongue, which had once been whole and capable of speech, split apart, while the other’s forked tongue closed up; and the smoke faded. The soul that had turned into a beast fled hissing along the valley, and behind him, the other, now able to speak, spat. Then he turned his new shoulders towards him and said, “I want Buoso[3] to crawl along this path, just like I have.”
[1] Glaring steadily at each other.
[1] Staring intently at one another.
[2] The third of the three spirits, the only one unchanged.
[2] The third of the three spirits, the only one that hasn't changed.
[3] Buoso is he who has become a snake.
[3] Buoso is someone who has turned into a snake.
Thus I saw the seventh ballast[1] change and rechange, and here let the novelty be my excuse, if my pen straggle[2] a little. And although my eyes were somewhat confused, and my mind bewildered, those could not flee away so covertly but that I clearly distinguished Puccio Sciancato, and he it was who alone, of the three companions that had first come, was not changed; the other[3] was he whom thou, Gaville, weepest.
Thus I saw the seventh ballast change and change again, and let the novelty be my excuse if my writing gets a bit messy. Even though my eyes were a bit confused and my mind was all over the place, I could still clearly recognize Puccio Sciancato, and he was the only one of the three companions who had first arrived that hadn’t changed; the other one was the one you, Gaville, are lamenting.
[1] The ballast,—the sinners in the seventh bolgia.
[1] The ballast—the sinners in the seventh ditch.
[2] Run into unusual detail.
Run into unexpected detail.
[3] One Francesco Guerelo de’ Cavalcanti, who was slain by men of the little Florentine town of Gaville, and for whose death cruel vengeance was taken. The three who had first come were the three Florentine thieves, Agnello, Buoso, and Puccio. Cianfa Donati had then appeared as the serpent with six feet, and had been incorporated with Agnello. Lastly came Guercio Cavalcanti as a little snake, and changed form with Buoso.
[3] One Francesco Guerelo de’ Cavalcanti was killed by men from the small Florentine town of Gaville, and in response to his death, a brutal revenge was enacted. The first three to arrive were the three Florentine thieves, Agnello, Buoso, and Puccio. Cianfa Donati then showed up like a six-legged serpent and merged with Agnello. Finally, Guercio Cavalcanti appeared as a small snake and switched forms with Buoso.
CANTO XXVI.
Eighth Circle: eighth pit fraudulent counselors.—Ulysses and Diomed.
Eighth Circle: eighth pit fraudulent counselors.—Ulysses and Diomedes.
Rejoice, Florence, since thou art so great that over sea and land thou beatest thy wings, and thy name is spread through Hell. Among the thieves I found five such, thy citizens, whereat shame comes to me, and thou unto great honor risest not thereby. But, if near the morning one dreams the truth, thou shalt feel within little time what Prato, as well as others, craves for thee.[1] And if now it were, it would not be too soon. Would that it were so! since surely it must be; for the more it will weigh on me the more I age.
Rejoice, Florence, because you are so great that you spread your wings over land and sea, and your name is known even in Hell. Among the thieves, I found five of your citizens, which brings me shame, and you do not gain any honor from this. But, if one dreams the truth near dawn, you will soon feel what Prato and others desire for you. And if it were to happen now, it wouldn’t be too soon. I wish it were so! It has to be; because the more it weighs on me, the more I age.
[1] If that which I foresee is not a vain dream, the calamities which thine enemies crave for thee will soon be felt.
[1] If what I see isn't just a pointless vision, the disasters that your enemies wish upon you will soon be experienced.
We departed thence, and up along the stairs that the bourns[1] had made for our descent before, my Leader remounted and dragged me. And pursuing the solitary way mid the splinters and rocks of the crag, the foot without the hand sped not. Then I grieved, and now I grieve again when I direct my mind to what I saw; and I curb my genius more than I am wont, that it may not run unless virtue guide it; so that if a good star, or better thing, has given me of good, I may not grudge it to myself.
We left there and climbed up the stairs that the streams had created for us before. My guide went ahead and pulled me along. As we followed the lonely path through the splintered rocks of the cliff, moving without support was slow. I felt a deep sadness then, and I still feel it now when I think about what I saw; I hold back my imagination more than usual to make sure it doesn’t wander unless guided by virtue. That way, if a good influence or something better has brought me something good, I won’t resent it.
[1] The projections of the rocky wall.
[1] The outlines of the rocky wall.
As the rustic who rests him on the bill in the season when he that brightens the world keepeth his face least hidden from us, what time the fly yieldeth to the gnat,[1] sees many fireflies down in the valley, perhaps there where he makes his vintage and ploughs,—with as many flames all the eighth pit was resplendent, as I perceived soon as I was there where the bottom became apparent. And as he[2] who was avenged by the bears saw the chariot of Elijah at its departure, when the horses rose erect to heaven, and could not so follow it with his eyes as to see aught save the flame alone, even as a little cloud, mounting upward: thus each[3] was moving through the gulley of the ditch, for not one shows its theft, and every flame steals away a sinner.[4]
As the country person relaxes on the hill during the season when the sun is least hidden from us, when the fly gives way to the gnat, he sees many fireflies shining in the valley, perhaps where he harvests grapes and plows. The entire eighth pit glowed with flames, as I noticed as soon as I reached the point where the bottom became visible. And just as the one avenged by the bears saw Elijah's chariot leave, with the horses rising to heaven and unable to follow it with his eyes except for the flame, like a small cloud rising up: so each one was moving through the ditch, as no one reveals their theft, and every flame takes away a sinner.
[1] That is, in the summer twilight. Elisha.
[1] That is, in the summer twilight. Elisha.
[2] Kings ii. 9-24.
[2] 2 Kings 2:9-24.
[3] Of those flames.
Of those fires.
[4] Within each flame a sinner was concealed.
[4] Inside each flame was a hidden sinner.
I was standing on the bridge, risen up to look, so that if I had not taken hold of a rock I should have fallen below without being pushed. And the Leader, who saw me thus attent, said, “Within these fires are the spirits; each is swathed by that wherewith he is enkindled.” “My Master,” I replied, “by hearing thee am I more certain, but already I deemed that it was so, and already I wished to say to thee, Who is in that fire that cometh so divided at its top that it seems to rise from the pyre on which Eteocles was put with his brother?”[1] He answered me, “There within are tormented Ulysses and Diomed, and thus together they go in punishment, as of old in wrath.[2] And within their flame they groan for the ambush of the horse that made the gate, whence the gentle seed of the Romans issued forth. Within it they lament for the artifice whereby the dead Deidamia still mourns for Achilles, and there for the Palladium they bear the penalty.” “If they can speak within those sparkles,” said I, “Master, much I pray thee, and repray that the prayer avail a thousand, that thou make not to me denial of waiting till the horned flame come hither; thou seest that with desire I bend me toward it.” And he to me, “Thy prayer is worthy of much praise, and therefore I accept it, but take heed that thy tongue restrain itself. Leave speech to me, for I have conceived what thou wishest, for, because they are Greeks, they would be shy, perchance, of thy words.”[3]
I was standing on the bridge, raised up to look, so if I hadn’t grabbed onto a rock, I would have fallen below without being pushed. And the Leader, who saw me so attentive, said, “Inside these fires are the spirits; each is wrapped in what ignites them.” “My Master,” I replied, “hearing you makes me more certain, but I already thought it was like this, and I wanted to ask you, Who is in that fire that splits at the top so that it looks like it's rising from the pyre where Eteocles was laid to rest with his brother?” He answered me, “In there are tormented Ulysses and Diomed, and together they are punished, just like they were in the past in anger. And within their flame they mourn for the ambush of the horse that created the gate, from which the noble line of Romans came. They lament the trick whereby the dead Deidamia still grieves for Achilles, and there they are paying the penalty for the Palladium.” “If they can speak within those sparks,” I said, “Master, I really pray to you, and I pray again that my prayer is worth a thousand, that you don’t deny me the chance to wait until the horned flame comes here; you see how much I desire it.” And he replied, “Your prayer is very commendable, and so I accept it, but be careful to hold your tongue. Leave speaking to me, for I understand what you want, because they are Greeks, they might be hesitant about your words.”
[1] Eteocles and Polynices, sons of Oedipus and Jocaste, who, contending at the siege of Thebes, slew each other. Such was their mutual hate that, when their bodies were burned on the same funeral pile, the flames divided in two.
[1] Eteocles and Polynices, the sons of Oedipus and Jocasta, who fought each other during the siege of Thebes, ended up killing one another. Their hatred was so strong that when their bodies were burned on the same funeral pyre, the flames split in two.
—ezundant diviso vertice flammae
Alternosque apices abrupta luce coruscant.
Statius, Thebaid, xii, 431-2.
—ezundant diviso vertice flammae
Alternosque apices abrupta luce coruscant.
Statius, Thebaid, xii, 431-2.
[2] Against the Trojans. It was through the stratagem of the wooden horse that Troy was destroyed, and Aeneas thus compelled to lead forth his followers who became the seed of the Romans. Deidamia was the wife of Achilles, who slew herself for grief at his desertion and departure for Troy, which had been brought about by the deceit of Ulysses and Diomed. The Palladium was the statue of Athena, on which the safety of Troy depended, stolen by the two heroes.
[2] Against the Trojans. It was the trick of the wooden horse that led to the fall of Troy, forcing Aeneas to take his followers away, who became the foundation of the Romans. Deidamia was Achilles' wife, who took her own life in despair over his abandonment and departure for Troy, orchestrated by the deception of Ulysses and Diomedes. The Palladium was the statue of Athena, which was crucial for Troy's safety, taken by the two heroes.
[3] The ancient heroes might be averse to talking with a man of the strange modern world.
[3] The ancient heroes might not want to talk to a guy from the weird modern world.
When the flame had come there where it seemed to my Leader time and place, in this form I heard him speak to it: “O ye who are two within one fire, if I deserved of you while I lived, if I deserved of you much or little, when in the world I wrote the lofty verses, move not, but let one of you tell us, where, having lost himself, he went away to die.” The greater horn of the ancient flame began to waver, murmuring, even as a flame that the wind wearies. Then moving its tip hither and thither, as it had been the tongue that would speak, it cast forth a voice, and said,—
When the flame arrived at the place my Leader had indicated, I heard him address it: “O you who are two in one fire, if I earned your favor while I lived, whether a lot or a little, when I wrote the lofty verses in the world, don’t move, but let one of you tell us where the one who lost himself went to die.” The larger part of the ancient flame started to flicker, murmuring, like a flame that the wind tires out. Then, moving its tip back and forth as if it were a tongue about to speak, it produced a voice and said,—
“When I departed from Circe, who had retained me more than a year there near to Gaeta, before Aeneas had so named it, neither fondness for my son, nor piety for my old father, nor the due love that should have made Penelope glad, could overcome within me the ardor that I had to gain experience of the world, and of the vices of men, and of their valor. But I put forth on the deep, open sea, with one vessel only, and with that little company by which I had not been deserted. One shore and the other[1] I saw as far as Spain, far as Morocco and the island of Sardinia, and the rest which that sea bathes round about. I and my companions were old and slow when we came to that narrow strait where Hercules set up his bounds, to the end that man may not put out beyond.[2] On the right hand I left Seville, on the other already I had left Ceuta. ‘O brothers,’ said I, ‘who through a hundred thousand perils have reached the West, to this so little vigil of your senses that remains be ye unwilling to deny, the experience, following the sun, of the world that hath no people. Consider ye your origin; ye were not made to live as brutes, but for pursuit of virtue and of knowledge.’ With this little speech I made my companions so eager for the road that hardly afterwards could I have held them back. And turning our stern to the morning, with our oars we made wings for the mad flight, always gaining on the left hand side. The night saw now all the stars of the other pole, and ours so low that it rose not forth from the ocean floor. Five times rekindled and as many quenched was the light beneath the moon, since we had entered on the deep pass, when there appeared to us a mountain dim through the distance, and it appeared to me so high as I had not seen any. We rejoiced thereat, and soon it turned to lamentation, for from the strange land a whirlwind rose, and struck the fore part of the vessel. Three times it made her whirl with all the waters, the fourth it made her stern lift up, and the prow go down, as pleased Another, till the sea had closed over us.”
“When I left Circe, who had held me for over a year near Gaeta, before it was named by Aeneas, neither my love for my son, my duty to my aging father, nor the love that should have pleased Penelope could overcome the strong desire I had to explore the world, understand the flaws of humanity, and witness their bravery. So, I set out into the open sea with just one ship and the small crew that had stuck by me. I saw one shore and then the other, stretching as far as Spain, Morocco, and the island of Sardinia, and all the other lands that the sea touches. My companions and I were old and slow when we reached the narrow strait marked by Hercules, designed to prevent man from venturing further. To my right, I passed Seville, and on my left, I had already left Ceuta. ‘Brothers,’ I said, ‘who have survived countless dangers to reach the West, don’t hold back in this brief moment of awareness that remains; you must seek out the experience of the uninhabited world that follows the sun. Remember your origin; you were not made to live like animals, but to strive for virtue and knowledge.’ With this little speech, I ignited such eagerness in my companions for the journey that it was hard to keep them in check afterward. And turning our stern toward the morning, we paddled with our oars like wings for our wild flight, always moving toward the left. The night revealed all the stars from the opposite pole, while ours was so low it barely broke the ocean's surface. Five times the light beneath the moon rekindled and extinguished since we entered that deep passage, when we saw a distant mountain that appeared higher than any I had ever seen. We celebrated this sight, but soon it turned to mourning, as a whirlwind rose from that unfamiliar land and struck the front of the ship. Three times it spun us around in the waters, and the fourth time it lifted the stern up, submerging the bow, as if another force willed it, until the sea engulfed us.”
[1] Of the Mediterranean.
Of the Med.
[2] Piu oltre non; the famous Ne plus ultra, adopted as his motto by Charles V.
[2] No further; the famous "No more beyond," adopted as his motto by Charles V.
CANTO XXVII.
Eighth Circle: eighth pit fraudulent counselors.—Guido da Montefeltro.
Eighth Circle: eighth pit of fraudulent counselors.—Guido da Montefeltro.
Now was the flame erect and quiet, through not speaking more, and now was going from us, with the permission of the sweet poet, when another that was coming behind it made us turn our eyes to its tip, by a confused sound that issued forth therefrom. As the Sicilian bull[1]—that bellowed first with the plaint of him (and that was right) who had shaped it with his file—was wont to bellow with the voice of the sufferer, so that, although it was of brass, yet it appeared transfixed with pain, thus, through not at first having way or outlet from the fire, the disconsolate words were converted into its language. But when they had taken their course up through the point, giving it that vibration which the tongue had given in their passage, we heard say, “O thou, to whom I direct my voice, thou that wast just speaking Lombard,[2] saying, ‘Now go thy way, no more I urge thee,’ although I may have arrived perchance somewhat late, let it not irk thee to stop to speak with me, behold, it irks not me, and I am burning. If thou but now into this blind world art fallen from that sweet Italian land whence I bring all my sin, tell me if the Romagnuoli have peace or war; for I was from the mountains there between Urbino and the chain from which Tiber is unlocked.”[3]
Now the flame stood upright and still, without speaking anymore, and now it was moving away from us, with the permission of the sweet poet, when another flame that followed it caught our attention with a confusing sound that came from it. Just like the Sicilian bull—who first bellowed with the cry of the man who had shaped it with his file—was known to roar with the voice of the suffering one, so that, even though it was made of brass, it seemed filled with pain, this flame, having no way or outlet from the fire at first, turned its sorrowful words into its language. But when those words traveled up through the tip, giving it that vibration which the tongue had imparted during their passage, we heard a voice say, “O you, to whom I direct my voice, you who just spoke Lombard, saying, ‘Now go your way, I won’t urge you anymore,’ even if I may have arrived a bit late, don't let it bother you to stop and speak with me, because it doesn't bother me, and I’m burning. If you have just fallen into this blind world from that sweet Italian land where I carry all my sins, tell me if the people of Romagna have peace or war; for I am from the mountains between Urbino and the chain from which the Tiber flows.”
[1] The brazen bull of Phalaris, tyrant of Agrigentum, made to hold criminals to be burned within it. Perillus, its inventor, was the first to suffer. So these sinners are wrapped in the flames which their fraudulent counsels had prepared for them.
[1] The brazen bull of Phalaris, the tyrant of Agrigentum, was designed to hold criminals so they could be burned inside it. Perillus, its creator, was the first to experience this punishment. Thus, these wrongdoers are engulfed in the flames they themselves had schemed to create for others.
[2] Lombard, because the words were those of Virgil, whose “parents were Lombards,” and in speaking he had used a form peculiar to the Lombard dialect.
[2] Lombard, because the words were from Virgil, whose “parents were Lombards,” and in speaking he had used a form specific to the Lombard dialect.
[3] It is the spirit of the Ghibelline count, Guido da Montefeltro, a famous freebooting captain, who speaks.
[3] It is the spirit of the Ghibelline count, Guido da Montefeltro, a well-known mercenary leader, who is speaking.
I was still downward attent and leaning over when my Leader touched me on the side, saying, “Speak thou, this is an Italian.” And I, who even now had my answer ready, without delay began to speak, “O soul, that art hidden there below, thy Romagna is not, and never was, without war in the hearts of her tyrants, but open war none have I left there now. Ravenna is as it hath been for many years; the eagle of Polenta[1] is brooding there, so that he covers Cervia with his wings. The city[2] that made erewhile the long struggle, and of the French a bloody heap, finds itself again beneath the green paws. And the old mastiff and the new of Verrucchio,[3] who made the ill disposal of Montagna, make an anger of their teeth there where they are wont. The little lion of the white lair[4] governs the city of Lamone and of Santerno, and changes side from summer to winter. And she[5] whose flank the Savio bathes, even as she sits between the plain and the mountain, lives between tyranny and a free state. Now who thou art, I pray thee that thou tell us; be not harder than another hath been,[6] so may thy name in the world hold front.”
I was still focused and leaning over when my Leader touched me on the side, saying, “Speak up, this is an Italian.” And I, who already had my answer ready, quickly began to speak, “O soul that is hidden down there, your Romagna is never free from conflict in the hearts of its tyrants, but no open war remains there now. Ravenna is as it has been for many years; the eagle of Polenta is nesting there, covering Cervia with its wings. The city that once fought a long struggle and left the French a bloody mess finds itself once more beneath the green paws. And the old mastiff and the new one from Verrucchio, who caused the unfortunate downfall of Montagna, bare their teeth in anger where they usually do. The little lion of the white lair governs the cities of Lamone and Santerno, switching sides from summer to winter. And she whose flank is washed by the Savio, as she sits between the plain and the mountain, lives caught between tyranny and a free state. Now, please tell us who you are; don’t be harder to reach than others have been, so that your name may hold its place in the world.”
[1] Guido Novello da Polenta had been lord of Ravenna since 1275. He was father of Francesca da Rimini, and a friend of Dante. His shield bore an eagle, gules, on a field, or. Cervia is a small town on the coast, not far from Ravenna.
[1] Guido Novello da Polenta had been the lord of Ravenna since 1275. He was the father of Francesca da Rimini and a friend of Dante. His shield featured a red eagle on a gold background. Cervia is a small town on the coast, not far from Ravenna.
[2] Forli, where in 1282 Guido da Montefeltro had defeated, with great slaughter, a troop, largely of French soldiers, sent against him by Pope Martin III. It was now ruled by the Ordelaffi, whose shield, party per fess, bore on its upper half, or, a demilion, vert.
[2] Forli, where in 1282 Guido da Montefeltro had defeated a largely French army sent by Pope Martin III, resulting in heavy casualties. It was now governed by the Ordelaffi, whose coat of arms, split horizontally, featured a gold upper half with a green demilion.
[3] Malatesta, father and son, rulers of Rimini; father and brother of the husband and of the lover of Francesca da Rimim. They had cruelly put to death Montagna di Parcitade, the head of the Ghibellines of Rimini; and they ruled as tyrants, sucking the blood of their subjects.
[3] Malatesta, father and son, rulers of Rimini; father and brother of the husband and lover of Francesca da Rimini. They brutally executed Montagna di Parcitade, the leader of the Ghibellines in Rimini, and they ruled as tyrants, draining the life out of their subjects.
[4] This is Maghinardo da Susinana, who bore a lion azure on a field argent.
[4] This is Maghinardo da Susinana, who had a blue lion on a silver background.
[5] The city of Cesena.
Cesena city.
[6] Refuse not to answer me as I have answered thee.
[6] Don’t refuse to answer me just as I’ve answered you.
After the fire had somewhat roared according to its fashion, the sharp point moved this way and that, and then gave forth this breath: “If I could believe that my answer might be to a person who should ever return unto the world, this flame would stand without more quiverings; but inasmuch as, if I hear truth, never from this depth did any living man return, without fear of infamy I answer thee.
After the fire had burned fiercely in its own way, the sharp point flickered back and forth, then released this statement: “If I believed that my answer could reach someone who would ever return to the world, this flame would burn steadily; but since, if I'm telling the truth, no living person has ever come back from this depth, I answer you without fear of shame.
“I was a man of arms, and then became a cordelier, trusting, thus girt, to make amends; and surely my trust had been fulfilled but for the Great Priest,[1] whom may ill betide! who set me back into my first sins; and how and wherefore, I will that thou hear from me. While I was that form of bone and flesh that my mother gave me, my works were not leonine, but of the fox. The wily practices, and the covert ways, I knew them all, and I so plied their art that to the earth’s end the sound went forth. When I saw me arrived at that part of my age where every one ought to strike the sails and to coil up the ropes, what erst was pleasing to me then gave me pain, and I yielded me repentant and confessed. Alas me wretched! and it would have availed. The Prince of the new Pharisees having war near the Lateran,[2]—and not with Saracens nor with Jews, for every enemy of his was Christian, and none of them had been to conquer Acre,[3] nor a trafficker in the land of the Soldan,—regarded in himself neither his supreme office, nor the holy orders, nor in me that cord which is wont to make those girt with it more lean; but as Constantine besought Sylvester within Soracte to cure his leprosy,[4] so this one besought me as master to cure his proud fever. He asked counsel of me, and I kept silence, because his words seemed drunken. And then he said to me, ‘Let not thy heart mistrust; from now I absolve thee, and do thou teach me to act so that I may throw Palestrina to the ground. Heaven can I lock and unlock, as thou knowest; for two are the keys that my predecessor held not dear.’ Then his grave arguments pushed me to where silence seemed to me the worst, and I said, ‘Father, since thou washest me of that sin wherein I now must fall, long promise with short keeping will make thee triumph on the High Seat.’ Francis[5] came for me afterwards, when I was dead, but one of the Black Cherubim said to him, ‘Bear him not away; do me not wrong; he must come down among my drudges because he gave the fraudulent counsel, since which till now I have been at his hair; for he who repents not cannot be absolved, nor can repentance and will exist together, because of the contradiction that allows it not.’ O woeful me! how I shuddered when he took me, saying to me, ‘Perhaps thou didst not think that I was a logician.’ To Minos he bore me; and he twined his tail eight times round his hard back, and, after he had bitten it in great rage, he said, ‘This is one of the sinners of the thievish fire.’ Therefore I, where thou seest, am lost, and going thus robed I rankle.” When he had thus completed his speech the flame, sorrowing, departed, twisting and flapping its sharp horn.
“I was a man of arms and then became a Cordelier, hoping to make amends; and surely my hope would have been fulfilled if not for the Great Priest, whom may ill fate befall! He set me back into my first sins; and how and why, I want you to hear from me. While I was in the body my mother gave me, my actions were not brave but cunning. I knew all the sly tricks and hidden paths, and I practiced them so well that word spread to the ends of the earth. When I reached that age where one should lower the sails and stow away the ropes, what once pleased me now brought me pain, and I became repentant and confessed. Alas, wretched me! And it would have been beneficial. The Prince of the new Pharisees had a war near the Lateran—not against Saracens or Jews, for every enemy he had was Christian, and none of them had gone to conquer Acre or traded in the land of the Soldan—did not regard his supreme office, nor the holy orders, nor did he think of me, that Cordelier, who is usually made lean by such things; but just as Constantine begged Sylvester at Soracte to cure his leprosy, this man begged me, as a master, to cure his pride. He sought my counsel, and I stayed silent because his words seemed drunken. Then he said, ‘Don’t let your heart doubt; from now on I absolve you, and you must teach me how to bring Palestrina down. I can open and close heaven, as you know; for my predecessor didn’t value the two keys.’ His serious words pressed me to the point where silence felt like the worst option, and I said, ‘Father, since you cleanse me of that sin which I must now commit, a long promise and short delivery will lead you to triumph on the High Seat.’ Francis came for me afterwards when I was dead, but one of the Black Cherubim said to him, ‘Don’t take him away; don’t do me wrong; he must come down among my workers because he gave the deceitful advice, since which I have been holding onto him; for one who does not repent cannot be absolved, nor can repentance and will coexist due to the contradiction that makes it impossible.’ O woeful me! How I shuddered when he took me, saying to me, ‘Perhaps you didn’t think I was a logician.’ He brought me to Minos, who wrapped his tail eight times around his hard back and, after biting it in rage, said, ‘This is one of the sinners of the thieving fire.’ Therefore, where you see, I am lost, and going like this, I suffer.” When he had finished speaking, the flame, sorrowful, departed, twisting and flicking its sharp horn.
[1] Boniface VIII.
Boniface VIII.
[2] With the Colonna family, whose stronghold was Palestrina.
[2] With the Colonna family, whose stronghold was Palestrina.
[3] Not one had been a renegade, to help the Saracens at the siege of Acre in 1291.
[3] Not one had betrayed their own people to assist the Saracens during the siege of Acre in 1291.
[4] It was for this service that Constantine was supposed to have made Sylvester “the first rich Father.” See Canto xiv. His predecessor, Celestine V., had renounced the papacy.
[4] Constantine was said to have made Sylvester “the first wealthy Pope” for this service. See Canto xiv. His predecessor, Celestine V., had given up the papacy.
[5] St. Francis came for his soul, as that of one of the brethren of his Order.
[5] St. Francis came for his soul, just like he did for one of the brothers in his Order.
We passed onward, I and my Leader, along the crag, far as upon the next arch that covers the ditch in which the fee is paid by those who, sowing discord, win their burden.
We continued on, my Leader and I, along the cliff, until we reached the next arch that spans the pit where those who sow discord pay their due.
CANTO XXVIII.
Eighth Circle: ninth pit: sowers of discord and schism.—Mahomet and Ali.—Fra Dolcino.—Pier da Medicina.—Curio.—Mosca.—Bertrau de Born.
Eighth Circle: ninth pit: sowers of discord and division.—Muhammad and Ali.—Fra Dolcino.—Pier da Medicina.—Curio.—Mosca.—Bertran de Born.
Who, even with words unfettered,[1] could ever tell in full of the blood and of the wounds that I now saw, though many times narrating? Every tongue assuredly would come short, by reason of our speech and our memory that have small capacity to comprise so much.
Who, even with words free to express, could ever fully describe the blood and wounds I now saw, despite narrating it many times? Every tongue would surely fall short, due to our limited speech and memory that struggle to grasp so much.
[1] In prose.
In writing.
If all the people were again assembled, that of old upon the fateful land of Apulia lamented for their blood shed by the Trojans,[1] and in the long war that made such high spoil of the rings,[2] as Livy writes, who erreth not; with those that, by resisting Robert Guiscard,[3] felt the pain of blows, and the rest whose bones are still heaped up at Ceperano,[4] where every Apullian was false, and there by Tagliacozzo,[5] where without arms the old Alardo conquered,—and one should show his limb pierced through, and one his lopped off, it would be nothing to equal the grisly mode of the ninth pit.
If all the people were gathered again, those from the tragic land of Apulia mourned for their blood spilled by the Trojans,[1] and in the long war that caused such great loss of the rings,[2] as Livy writes, who does not err; with those who, by resisting Robert Guiscard,[3] suffered the pain of blows, and the others whose bones are still piled up at Ceperano,[4] where every Apulian was treacherous, and there by Tagliacozzo,[5] where the old Alardo conquered without weapons,—and one would show his impaled limb, and another his severed one, it would be nothing compared to the horrific nature of the ninth pit.
[1] The Romans, descendants of the Trojans.
[1] The Romans, descendants of the Trojans.
[2] The spoils of the battle of Canon, in the second Punic War.
[2] The rewards from the battle of Cannae during the second Punic War.
[3] The Norman conqueror and Duke of Apulia. He died in 1085.
[3] The Norman conqueror and Duke of Apulia. He died in 1085.
[4] Where, in 1266, the leaders of the army of Manfred, King of Apulia and Sicily, treacherously went over to Charles of Anjou.
[4] In 1266, the commanders of Manfred's army, King of Apulia and Sicily, betrayed him by switching their loyalty to Charles of Anjou.
[5] Here, in 1265, Conradin, the nephew of Manfred, was defeated and taken prisoner. The victory was won by a stratagem devised by Count Erard de Valery.
[5] Here, in 1265, Conradin, the nephew of Manfred, was defeated and captured. The victory was achieved through a tactic created by Count Erard de Valery.
Truly cask, by losing mid-board or cross-piece, is not so split open as one I saw cleft from the chin to where the wind is broken: between his legs were hanging his entrails, his inner parts were visible, and the dismal sack that makes ordure of what is swallowed. Whilst all on seeing him I fix myself, he looked at me, and with his hands opened his breast, saying, “Now see how I rend myself, see how mangled is Mahomet. Ali[1] goeth before me weeping, cleft in the face from chin to forelock; and all the others whom thou seest here were, when living, sowers of scandal and of schism, and therefore are they so cleft. A devil is here behind, that adjusts us so cruelly, putting again to the edge of the sword each of this crew, when we have turned the doleful road, because the wounds are closed up ere one passes again before him. But thou, who art thou, that musest on the crag, perchance to delay going to the punishment that is adjudged on thine own accusations?”[2] “Nor death hath reached him yet,” replied my Master, “nor doth sin lead him to torment him; but, in order to give him full experience, it behoves me, who am dead, to lead him through Hell down here, from circle to circle; and this is true as that I speak to thee.”
Truly, a barrel, when it loses its middle board or cross-piece, doesn’t split as badly as one I saw that was split from the chin down to where the waist is. Hanging between his legs were his entrails, his insides were exposed, and the grim sack that processes what is swallowed. While everyone was staring at him, I was fixated on him. He looked at me and opened his chest, saying, “Now see how I tear myself apart, see how mangled Mahomet is. Ali goes ahead of me weeping, split from chin to forehead; and all the others you see here were, when alive, spreaders of scandal and division, and that’s why they’re so torn apart. A devil is here behind us, torturing us cruelly, putting the sword’s edge to each of us as we take the sorrowful path, because the wounds are healed up before anyone passes by him again. But you, who are you, standing on the cliff, perhaps stalling before facing the punishment that is deserved for your own wrongdoings?” “Nor has death reached him yet,” my Master replied, “nor does sin lead him to torment; rather, to give him full experience, it’s my job, as a dead man, to guide him through Hell down here, from circle to circle; and this is as true as I am speaking to you.”
[1] Cousin and son-in-law of Mahomet, and himself the head of a schism.
[1] Cousin and son-in-law of Muhammad, and himself the leader of a split.
[2] When the soul appears before Minos, every sin is confessed. See Canto V.
[2] When the soul stands before Minos, every sin is revealed. See Canto V.
More than a hundred there were that, when they heard him, stopped in the ditch to look at me, forgetting the torment in their wonder. “Now, say to Fra Dolcino,[1] then, thou who perchance shalt shortly see the sun, if he wish not soon to follow me here, so to arm himself with supplies that stress of snow bring not the victory to the Novarese, which otherwise to gain would not be easy”:—after he had lifted one foot to go on Mahomet said to me these words, then on the ground he stretched it to depart.
More than a hundred people stopped in the ditch to look at me when they heard him, forgetting their suffering in their amazement. “Now, tell Fra Dolcino,” he said, “you who might soon see the sun, to make sure he doesn’t take long to follow me here, so he can gather supplies and not let the snow let the Novarese win, which wouldn’t be easy otherwise.” After he raised one foot to continue, Mahomet said these words to me, then he set it back down to leave.
[1] A noted heretic and reformer, who for two years maintained himself in Lombardy against the forces of the Pope, but finally, being reduced by famine in time of snow, in 1307, was taken captive and burnt at Novara.
[1] A well-known heretic and reformer, who for two years held his ground in Lombardy against the Pope's forces, but eventually, weakened by starvation during the snowy season, was captured in 1307 and burned at Novara.
Another who had his throat pierced and his nose cut off up under his brows, and had but one ear only, having stopped to look in wonder with the rest, before the rest opened his gullet, which outwardly was all crimson, and said, “O thou whom sin condemns not, and whom of old I saw above in the Latian land, if too great resemblance deceive me not, remember Pier da Medicina[1] if ever thou return to see the sweet plain that from Vercelli slopes to Marcabb, and make known to the two best of Fano, to Messer Guido and likewise to Angiolello,[2] that, if foresight here be not vain, they will be cast forth from their vessel and drowned near to the Cattolica, by treachery of a fell tyrant. Between the islands of Cyprus and Majorca Neptune never saw so great a crime, not of the pirates, nor of the Argolic people. That traitor who sees only with one eye, and holds the city from sight of which one who is here with me would fain have fasted,[3] will make them come to parley with him; then will act so that against the wind of Focara[4] they will not need or vow or prayer.” And I to him, “Show to me and declare, if thou wishest that I carry up news of thee, who is he of the bitter sight?”[5] Then he put his hand on the jaw of one of his companions, and opened the mouth of him, crying, “This is he, and he speaks not; this outcast stifled the doubt in Caesar, by affirming that the man prepared always suffered harm from delay.” Oh, how dismayed, with his tongue slit in his gorge, seemed to me Curio,[6] who in speech had been so hardy!
Another man had his throat cut and his nose removed above his brows, and he only had one ear. He had stopped to look in wonder with the others before he opened his throat, which was completely crimson, and said, “O you who sin does not condemn, and whom I saw long ago in the land of Latium, if my memory isn’t deceiving me, remember Pier da Medicina if you ever return to see the sweet plain that slopes from Vercelli to Marcabb. Tell the two finest men of Fano, Messer Guido and Angiolello, that if my foresight isn’t mistaken, they will be thrown from their ship and drowned near Cattolica by the betrayal of a cruel tyrant. Between the islands of Cyprus and Majorca, Neptune has never seen a crime so great, neither among pirates nor among the Argolic people. That traitor who sees with only one eye, and controls the city from which one who is with me would gladly have fasted, will make them negotiate with him; then he will act so that against the wind of Focara they will need neither vow nor prayer.” And I asked him, “Show me and tell me, if you want me to carry news of you, who is he with the bitter gaze?” Then he placed his hand on the jaw of one of his companions and opened his mouth, shouting, “This is he, and he does not speak; this outcast silenced Caesar's doubts by claiming that a man who prepares always suffers from delay.” Oh, how dismayed Curio seemed to me, with his tongue cut in his throat, he who had been so bold in speech!
[1] Medicina is a town in the Bolognese district. Piero was a fosterer of discord.
[1] Medicina is a town in the Bologna area. Piero was someone who encouraged conflict.
[2] Guido del Cassero and Angiolello da Cagnano, treacherously drowned by order of the one-eyed Malatestino, lord of Rimini.
[2] Guido del Cassero and Angiolello da Cagnano were treacherously drowned on the orders of the one-eyed Malatestino, the lord of Rimini.
[3] The city of Rimini, which Curio would wish never to have seen.
[3] The city of Rimini, which Curio would prefer never to have seen.
[4] A high foreland near the Cattolica, between Rimini and Fano, whence often fell dangerous squalls.
[4] A tall headland near Cattolica, between Rimini and Fano, where dangerous storms often occurred.
[5] He to whom the sight of Rimini had been bitter.
[5] He who had found the view of Rimini to be painful.
[6] Curio the Tribune, banished from Rome, fled to Caesar delaying to cross the Rubicon, and urged him on, with the argument, according to Lucan, “Tolle moras, semper nocuit differre paratis.” Phars. i. 281.
[6] Curio the Tribune, exiled from Rome, escaped to Caesar, hesitating to cross the Rubicon, and pressed him on, using the argument, according to Lucan, “Remove the delays, waiting has always harmed the prepared.” Phars. i. 281.
And one who had both hands lopped off, lifting the stumps through the murky air so that the blood made his face foul, cried out, “Thou shalt remember Mosca,[1] too, who said, alas! ‘Thing done has an end,’ which was the seed of ill for the Tuscan people.” And I added thereto, “And death to thine own race.” Whereat he, accumulating woe on woe, went away like a person sad and distracted.
And someone who had both hands cut off, raising the stumps through the dirty air so that blood stained his face, shouted, “You should remember Mosca,[1] too, who said, unfortunately, ‘What’s done has an end,’ which was the start of trouble for the Tuscan people.” And I added, “And death for your own people.” At this, he, gathering sorrow upon sorrow, left like a person who was sad and troubled.
[1] In 1215 one of the Buondelmonti, plighted to a maiden of the Amidei, broke faith, and engaged himself to a damsel of the Donati. The family of the girl who had been thus slighted took counsel how to avenge the affront, and Mosca de’ Lamberti gave the ill advice to murder the young Buondelmonte. The murder was the beginning of long woe to Florence, and of the division of her people into Guelphs and Ghibellines.
[1] In 1215, one of the Buondelmonti, who was promised to a woman from the Amidei family, broke his vow and got involved with a girl from the Donati family. The family of the slighted girl sought advice on how to get revenge, and Mosca de’ Lamberti suggested the terrible idea of murdering the young Buondelmonte. This murder marked the start of great suffering for Florence and led to the split of her people into Guelphs and Ghibellines.
But I remained to look at the crowd, and I saw a thing that I should be afraid, without more proof, only to tell, were it not that conscience reassures me, the good companion that emboldens man under the hauberk of feeling himself pure. I saw in truth, and still I seem to see it, a trunk without a head going along even as the others of the dismal flock were going. And it was holding the cut-off head by its hair, dangling in hand like a lantern. And it gazed on us, and said, “O me!” Of itself it was making for itself a lamp; and they were two in one, and one in two. How it can be He knows who so ordains. When it was right at the foot of the bridge, it lifted its arm high with the whole head, in order to approach its words to us, which were, “Now see the dire punishment, thou that, breathing, goest seeing the dead: see thou if any other is great as this! And that thou mayest carry news of me, know that I am Bertran de Born,[1] he that gave to the young king the ill encouragements. I made father and son rebellious to each other. Ahithophel did not more with Absalom and with David by his wicked goadings. Because I divided persons so united, I bear my brain, alas! divided from its source which is in this trunk. Thus retaliation is observed in me.”
But I stayed to watch the crowd, and I saw something that I should be afraid of, without needing more proof to tell, if it weren’t for the comfort that my conscience gives me, the good companion that gives strength to a person who feels pure. I saw, in fact, and I still seem to see, a body without a head moving along, just like the others in the dismal crowd. And it was holding its severed head by the hair, dangling like a lantern. It looked at us and said, “Oh me!” It was making a lamp for itself; they were two in one, and one in two. How it is possible, only He knows who arranged it that way. When it got right to the foot of the bridge, it raised its arm high with the whole head, in order to bring its words closer to us, saying, “Now see the terrible punishment, you who, alive, walk among the dead: see if anyone else suffers like this! And so you can carry my story, know that I am Bertran de Born, the one who gave bad advice to the young king. I turned father against son. Ahithophel did no worse with Absalom and David through his wicked persuasion. Because I divided those who were so united, I suffer the punishment of having my brain, alas! severed from its source in this trunk. Thus, I am a living example of retribution.”
[1] The famous troubadour who incited the young Prince Henry to rebellion against his father, Henry II. of England. The prince died in 1183.
[1] The well-known troubadour who encouraged young Prince Henry to revolt against his father, Henry II of England. The prince passed away in 1183.
CANTO XXIX.
Eighth Circle ninth pit.—Geri del Bello.—Tenth pit: falsifiers of all sorts.—Griffolino of Arezzo.—Capocchio.
Eighth Circle ninth pit.—Geri del Bello.—Tenth pit: forgers of all kinds.—Griffolino of Arezzo.—Capocchio.
The many people and the diverse wounds had so inebriated mine eyes that they were fain to stay for weeping. But Virgil said to me, “What art thou still watching? why is thy sight still fixed down there among the dismal mutilated shades? Thou hast not done so at the other pits; consider if thou thinkest to count them, that the valley circles two and twenty miles; and already the moon is beneath our feet; the time is little now that is conceded to us, and other things are to be seen than thou seest.” “If thou hadst,” replied I thereupon, “attended to the reason why I was looking perhaps thou wouldst have permitted me yet to stay.”
The many people and their various wounds had so overwhelmed my eyes that I was almost brought to tears. But Virgil said to me, "What are you still looking at? Why is your gaze fixed down there among the miserable, mutilated souls? You haven't done this at the other pits; think about it—this valley is twenty-two miles around, and the moon is already below our feet. We don't have much time left, and there are other things to see besides what you’re staring at." "If you had," I replied, "understood why I was looking, you might have let me stay a bit longer."
Meanwhile my Leader went on, and I behind him went, already waking reply, and adding, “Within that cavern where I just now was holding my eyes so fixedly, I think that a spirit of my own blood weeps the sin that down there costs so dear.” Then said the Master, “Let not thy thought henceforth reflect on him; attend to other thing, and let him there remain, for I saw him at the foot of the little bridge pointing at thee, and threatening fiercely with his finger, and I heard him called Geri del Bello.[1] Thou wert then so completely engaged on him who of old held Hautefort[2] that thou didst not look that way till he had departed.” “O my Leader,” said I, “the violent death which is not yet avenged for him by any who is sharer in the shame made him indignant, wherefore, as I deem, he went on without speaking to me, and thereby has he made me pity him the more.”
Meanwhile, my Leader moved forward, and I followed behind him, already forming a response and adding, “In that cave where I was just now staring so intently, I think a spirit of my own blood is weeping for the sin that costs so dearly down there.” Then the Master said, “Don't let your thoughts dwell on him anymore; focus on something else and let him remain there, for I saw him at the foot of the little bridge pointing at you and threatening fiercely with his finger, and I heard him called Geri del Bello. You were so caught up in thinking about the one who used to hold Hautefort that you didn’t even look that way until he had left.” “Oh my Leader,” I said, “the violent death that has not been avenged by anyone who shares in the shame made him angry, which is why he left without speaking to me, and because of that, I feel even more sorry for him.”
[1] A cousin or uncle of Dante’s father, of whom little is known but what may be inferred from Dante’s words and from the place he assigns him in Hell.
[1] A cousin or uncle of Dante’s father, about whom little is known except what can be inferred from Dante’s words and from the role he gives him in Hell.
[2] Bertran de Born, lord of Hautefort.
[2] Bertran de Born, lord of Hautefort.
Thus we spake far as the place on the crag which first shows the next valley, if more light were there, quite to the bottom. When we were above the last cloister of Malebolge so that its lay brothers could appear to our sight, divers lamentations pierced me, that had their arrows barbed with pity; wherefore I covered my ears with my hands.
Thus we spoke as far as the spot on the cliff that first reveals the next valley, if there were more light, all the way to the bottom. When we were above the last cloister of Malebolge, where its lay brothers came into view, various cries of anguish pierced me, their arrows sharp with pity; so I covered my ears with my hands.
Such pain as there would be if, between July and September, from the hospitals of Valdichiana and of Maremma and of Sardinia[1] the sick should all be in one ditch together, such was there here; and such stench came forth therefrom, as is wont to come from putrescent limbs. We descended upon the last bank of the long crag, ever to the left hand, and then my sight became more vivid down toward the bottom, where the ministress of the High Lord—infallible Justice—punishes the falsifiers whom on earth she registers.
Such pain as there would be if, between July and September, all the sick from the hospitals of Valdichiana, Maremma, and Sardinia were crammed into one ditch together, is what we experienced here; and the stench that came from it was like that of rotting limbs. We climbed down to the last edge of the long cliff, always to the left, and then my vision sharpened down toward the bottom, where the minister of the High Lord—infallible Justice—punishes the falsifiers that she records on earth.
[1] Unhealthy regions, noted for the prevalence of malarial fevers in summer.
[1] Unhealthy areas, known for the high rates of malaria during the summer.
I do not think it was a greater sorrow to see the whole people in Egina sick, when the air was so full of pestilence that the animals, even to the little worm, all fell dead (and afterwards the ancient people, according as the poets hold for sure, were restored by seed of ants), than it was to see the spirits languishing in different heaps through that dark valley. This one over the belly, and that over the shoulders of another was lying, and this one, crawling, was shifting himself along the dismal path. Step by step we went without speech, looking at and listening to the sick, who could not lift their persons.
I don’t think it was more sorrowful to see the entire population in Egina suffering when the air was so filled with disease that even the smallest creatures, like worms, all died (and later the ancient people, as the poets definitely say, were revived with the seed of ants), than it was to watch the spirits suffering in various piles throughout that dark valley. One was sprawled over another’s belly, another was draped over someone’s shoulders, and one was crawling, dragging itself along the bleak path. We moved forward in silence, step by step, watching and listening to the sick, who couldn’t even lift themselves.
I saw two seated leaning on each other, as pan is leaned against pan to warm, spotted from head to foot with scabs; and never did I see currycomb plied by a boy for whom his lord is waiting nor by one who keeps awake unwillingly, as each often plied the bite of his nails upon himself, because of the great rage of his itching which has no other relief. And the nails dragged down the scab, even as a knife the scales of bream or of other fish that may have them larger.
I saw two people sitting and leaning on each other, just like pans lean against each other to warm up, covered from head to toe with scabs. I've never seen anyone use a curry comb, waiting for their master, or anyone who’s awake but reluctant, like they would often dig their nails into themselves because of the intense itch that had no other relief. And their nails pulled at the scabs, just like a knife scraping the scales off bream or other fish that might have larger scales.
“O thou, that with thy fingers dost dismail thyself,” began my Leader unto one of them, “and who sometimes makest pincers of them, tell me if any Latian[1] is among those who are here within: so may thy nails suffice thee eternally for this work.” “Latians are we whom here thou seest so defaced, both of us,” replied one weeping, “but thou, who art thou that hast asked of us?” And the Leader said, “I am one that descends with this living man down from ledge to ledge, and I intend to show Hell to him.” Then their mutual support was broken; and trembling each turned to me, together with others that heard him by rebound. The good Master inclined himself wholly toward me, saying, “Say to them what thou wilt;” and I began, since he was willing, “So may memory of you not steal away in the first world from human minds, but may it live under many suns, tell me who ye are, and of what race; let not your disfiguring and loathsome punishment fright you from disclosing yourselves unto me.” “I was from Arezzo,” replied one of them,[2] “and Albero of Siena had me put in the fire; but that for which I died brings me not here. True it is that I said to him, speaking in jest, I knew how to raise myself through the air in flight, and he, who had vain desire and little wit, wished that I should show him the art, and only because I did not make him Daedalus, made me be burned by one[3] that held him as a son; but to the last pit of the ten, for the alchemy that I practiced in the world, Minos, to whom it is not allowed to err, condemned me.” And I said to the Poet, “Now was ever people so vain as the Sienese? surely not so the French by much.” Whereon the other leprous one, who heard me, replied to my words, “Except[4] Stricca who knew how to make moderate expenditure, and Niccolo, who first invented the costly custom of the clove[5] in the garden where such seed takes root; and except the brigade in which Caccia of Asciano wasted his vineyard and his great wood, and the Abbagliato showed his wit. But that thou mayest know who thus seconds thee against the Sienese, so sharpen thine eye toward me that my face may answer well to thee, so shalt thou see that I am the shade of Capocchio, who falsified the metals by alchemy; and thou shouldst recollect, if I descry thee aright, how I was a good ape of nature.”
“Hey you, who are messing with yourself,” my Leader said to one of them, “and sometimes making pincers with your fingers, tell me if there’s anyone from Latium among those here: may your nails serve you well for this task.” “We are from Latium, as you see us so disfigured,” one weeping replied, “but who are you that has asked about us?” And the Leader said, “I’m someone who’s coming down with this living man, from level to level, and I intend to show him Hell.” Then their connection was broken; and trembling, they each turned to me, along with others who heard him. The good Master leaned toward me, saying, “Say to them what you want;” and I started, since he was willing, “May the memory of you not fade from human minds in the living world, but instead live under many suns; tell me who you are and what your race is; don’t let your disfigurement and horrible punishment scare you from revealing yourselves to me.” “I was from Arezzo,” replied one of them, “and Albero of Siena had me burned; but the reason I died isn’t why I’m here. It’s true that I jokingly told him I knew how to fly through the air, and he, who had foolish ambition and little sense, wanted me to show him the trick, and only because I didn’t make him Daedalus, he had me burned by someone who saw him as a son; but for the alchemy I practiced in life, Minos, who can’t err, condemned me to the deepest pit of the ten.” And I said to the Poet, “Has there ever been a people as vain as the Sienese? Surely the French aren’t as bad.” Then the other leper, who heard me, replied, “Except for Stricca, who knew how to spend wisely, and Niccolo, who first started the pricey trend of cloves in the garden where such seeds take root; and except for the crew where Caccia of Asciano wasted his vineyard and vast woods, and the Abbagliato showed his cleverness. But to let you know who is backing you against the Sienese, sharpen your gaze toward me so my face can clearly show you, and you’ll see that I am the shade of Capocchio, who falsified metals through alchemy; and you should remember, if I see you right, how I was a good imitator of nature.”
[1] Italian.
Italian cuisine.
[2] This is supposed to be one Griffolino, of whom nothing is known but what Dante tells.
[2] This is supposed to be one Griffolino, about whom nothing is known except what Dante says.
[3] The Bishop of Siena.
Bishop of Siena.
[4] Ironical; these youths all being members of the company known as the brigata godereccia or spendereccia, the joyous or spendthrift brigade.
[4] Ironically, these young people are all part of the group known as the brigata godereccia or spendereccia, the joyful or spendthrift brigade.
[5] The use of rich and expensive spices in cookery.
[5] The use of high-quality and pricey spices in cooking.
CANTO XXX.
Eighth Circle: tenth pit: falsifiers of all sorts.—Myrrha.—Gianni Schicchi.—Master Adam.—Sinon of Troy.
Eighth Circle: tenth pit: falsifiers of all kinds.—Myrrha.—Gianni Schicchi.—Master Adam.—Sinon of Troy.
At the time when Juno was wroth because of Semele against the Theban blood, as she showed more than once, Athamas became so insane, that seeing his wife come laden on either hand with her two sons, cried out, “Spread we the nets, so that I may take the lioness and the young lions at the pass,” and then he stretched out his pitiless talons, taking the one who was named Learchus, and whirled him and struck him on a rock; and she drowned herself with her other burden. And when Fortune turned downward the all-daring loftiness of the Trojans, so that together with the kingdom the king was undone, Hecuba, sad, wretched, and captive, when she saw Polyxena dead, and woeful descried her Polydorus on the sea-bank, frantic, barked like a dog,—to such degree had grief distraught her mind.
At the time when Juno was angry with Semele because of Theban lineage, as she showed more than once, Athamas became so mad that when he saw his wife carrying their two sons, he shouted, “Let’s set the nets so I can catch the lioness and the cubs at the pass.” Then he reached out with his cruel hands, took the son named Learchus, and hurled him against a rock; she drowned herself with her other child. And when fate turned against the bold pride of the Trojans, causing their king to fall along with the kingdom, Hecuba, sad, miserable, and captured, when she saw Polyxena dead, and in despair spotted her son Polydorus on the shore, she howled like a dog—grief had completely shattered her mind.
But neither the furies of Thebes, nor the Trojan, were ever seen toward any one so cruel, whether in goading beasts or human limbs,[1] as I saw two shades pallid and naked who, biting, were running in the way that a boar does when from the sty he breaks loose. One came at Capocchio, and on the nape of his neck struck his teeth, so that dragging him he made his belly scratch along the solid bottom. And the Aretine,[2] who remained trembling, said to me, “That goblin is Gianni Schicchi, and rabid he goes thus maltreating others.” “Oh,” said I to him, “so may time other not fix his teeth on thee, let it not weary thee to tell who it is ere it start hence.” And he to me, “That is the ancient soul of profligate Myrrha, who became her father’s lover beyond rightful love. She came to sinning with him by falsifying herself in another’s form, even as the other, who goes off there, undertook, in order to gain the lady of the herd,[3] to counterfeit Buoso Donati, making a will and giving to the will due form.”
But neither the furies of Thebes nor those of Troy were ever seen to be as cruel to anyone—whether to animals or people—as I saw two pale, naked shades who were biting and running like a wild boar that has broken loose from its pen. One of them attacked Capocchio, sinking its teeth into the back of his neck and dragging him along, making his belly scrape against the hard ground. The Aretine, trembling, said to me, "That monster is Gianni Schicchi, and in his rage, he mistreats others like this." I replied, "Oh, may time not let him sink his teeth into you; please don't tire of telling me who he is before he leaves." He responded, "That is the ancient soul of the promiscuous Myrrha, who became her father's lover in a way that was not right. She went to sinning with him by disguising herself as someone else, just as the other one over there did to win the lady of the herd, pretending to be Buoso Donati, making a will and properly formatting it."
[1] No mad rages were ever so merciless as those of these furious spirits.
[1] No wild outbursts were ever as ruthless as those of these angry souls.
[2] Griffolino.
[2] Griffolino.
[3] Buoso Donati had died without making a will, whereupon his nephew suborned Gianni Schicchi to personate the dead man in bed, and to dictate a will in his favor. This Gianni did, but with a clause leaving to himself a favorite mare of Buoso’s, the best in all Tuscany.
[3] Buoso Donati died without a will, so his nephew hired Gianni Schicchi to impersonate the deceased and write a will that favored him. Gianni did this but included a clause that left him Buoso’s favorite mare, the best one in all of Tuscany.
And after the two rabid ones upon whom I had kept my eye had disappeared, I turned it to look at the other miscreants. I saw one made in fashion of a lute, had he but only had his groin cut off at the part where man is forked. The heavy hydropsy which, with the humor that it ill digests, so unmates the members that the face corresponds not with the belly, was making him hold his lips open as the hectic does, who for thirst turns one toward his chin, the other upward.
And after the two aggressive ones I had been watching disappeared, I turned to look at the other troublemakers. I saw one shaped like a lute, if only he had been missing his groin where a man is split. The severe swelling, which messes up the body's balance due to poor digestion, was making him keep his lips apart like someone with a fever, who for thirst tilts one side toward his chin and the other upward.
“Oh ye, who are without any punishment, and I know not why, in the dismal world,” said he to us, “look and attend to the misery of Master Adam. Living, I had enough of what I wished, and now, alas! I long for a drop of water. The rivulets that from the green hills of the Casentino descend into the Arno, making their channels cool and soft, stand ever before me, and not in vain; for their image dries me up far more than the disease which strips my face of flesh. The rigid justice that scourges me draws occasion from the place where I sinned to put my sighs the more in flight. There is Romena, where I falsified the alloy stamped with the Baptist,[1] for which on earth I left my body burned. But if here I could see the wretched soul of Guido or of Alessandro, or of their brother,[2] for Fount Branda[3] I would not give the sight. One of them is here within already, if the rating shades who go around speak true. But what does it avail me who have my limbs bound? If I were only yet so light that in a hundred years I could go an inch, I should already have set out along the path, seeking for him among this disfigured folk, although it circles round eleven miles, and is not less than half a mile across. Because of them I am among such a family; they induced me to strike the forms that had full three carats of base metal.” And I to him, “Who are the two poor wretches that are smoking like a wet hand in winter, lying close to your confines on the right?” “Here I found them,” he answered, “when I rained down into this trough, and they have not since given a turn, and I do not believe they will give one to all eternity. One is the false woman that accused Joseph, the other is the false Sinon the Greek, from Troy; because of their sharp fever they throw out such great reek.”
“Oh you, who are without any punishment, and I don’t know why, in this dismal world,” he said to us, “look and pay attention to the misery of Master Adam. While I was alive, I had enough of what I wanted, and now, alas! I long for a drop of water. The streams that flow down from the green hills of the Casentino into the Arno, making their channels cool and soft, are always before me, and not in vain; for their image dries me out far more than the disease that strips the flesh from my face. The strict justice that punishes me takes the opportunity from the place where I sinned to send my sighs further away. There is Romena, where I falsified the alloy stamped with the Baptist,[1] for which I left my body burned on earth. But if I could see the wretched souls of Guido or Alessandro, or their brother,[2] I wouldn’t trade the sight for Fount Branda.[3] One of them is already here, if the accusing shades who wander around speak the truth. But what does it matter to me, who have my limbs bound? If I were light enough to move an inch in a hundred years, I would have already set out along the path, searching for him among this disfigured crowd, even though it circles around eleven miles and is not less than half a mile across. Because of them, I am among such a family; they led me to strike the forms that had a full three carats of base metal.” And I asked him, “Who are the two poor wretches that are steaming like a wet hand in winter, lying close to your borders on the right?” “I found them here,” he replied, “when I rained down into this trough, and they haven’t stirred since, and I don’t believe they ever will for all eternity. One is the false woman who accused Joseph, the other is the false Sinon the Greek from Troy; because of their intense fever, they let out such a strong stench.”
[1] The florin which bore on the obverse the figure of John the Baptist, the protecting saint of Florence.
[1] The florin featured the image of John the Baptist on the front, who is the patron saint of Florence.
[2] Counts of Romena.
Romena counts.
[3] The noted fountain in Siena, or perhaps one in Romena.
[3] The famous fountain in Siena, or maybe one in Romena.
And one of them who took it ill perchance at being named so darkly, with his fist struck him on his stiff paunch; it sounded as if it were a drum; and Master Adam struck him on the face with his arm that did not seem less hard, saying to him, “Though, because of my heavy limbs, moving hence be taken from me, I have an arm free for such need.” Whereon he replied, “When thou wast going to the fire thou hadst it not thus ready, but so and more thou hadst it when thou wast coining.” And the hydropic, “Thou sayst true in this, but thou wast not so true a witness there where thou wast questioned of the truth at Troy.” “If I spake false, thou didst falsify the coin,” said Sinon, “and I am here for a single sin, and thou for more than any other demon.” “Remember, perjured one, the horse,” answered he who had the puffed up paunch, “and be it ill for thee that the whole world knows it.” “And be ill for thee the thirst which cracks thy tongue,” said the Greek, “and the putrid water that makes thy belly thus a hedge before thine eyes.” Then the coiner, “So yawns thy mouth for its own harm as it is wont, for if I am thirsty, and humor stuffs me out, thou hast the burning, and the head that pains thee, and to lick the mirror of Narcissus thou wouldst not want many words of invitation.”
And one of them, who took offense at being called so cruelly, punched him in his hard stomach; it sounded like a drum. Master Adam hit him in the face with an arm that was just as solid, saying, “Even though my heavy body makes it hard for me to move, I still have one arm free for this sort of situation.” To which he replied, “When you were going to the fire, you weren’t so prepared, but you were ready for even more when you were making coins.” And the one with dropsy said, “You’re right about this, but you weren’t a truthful witness when you were questioned about the truth in Troy.” “If I spoke falsely, you distorted the coin,” Sinon said, “and I'm here because of one sin, while you’re here for more than any other demon.” “Remember, liar, the horse,” replied the man with the swollen stomach, “and may it be your shame that the whole world knows it.” “And may your thirst that dries out your tongue be your shame,” said the Greek, “and the foul water that makes your belly a barrier before your eyes.” Then the coiner said, “Your mouth yawned for its own ruin as usual, for if I'm thirsty and puffed up, you have the burning sensation and the headache troubling you, and you wouldn’t need many words to invite you to lick the mirror of Narcissus.”
To listen to them was I wholly fixed, when the Master said to me, “Now then look, for it wants but little that I quarrel with thee.” When I heard him speak to me with anger, I turned me toward him with such shame that still it circles through my memory. And as is he that dreams of his harm, and, dreaming, desires to dream, so that that which is he craves as if it were not, such I became, not being able to speak, for I desired to excuse myself, and I was indeed excusing myself, and did not think that I was doing it. “Less shame doth wash away a greater fault than thine hath been,” said the Master; therefore disburden thyself of all regret, and make reckoning that I am always at thy side, if again it happen that fortune find thee where people are in similar brawl; for the wish to hear it is a base wish.”
To listen to them, I was completely focused when the Master said to me, “Now look, because it’s only a matter of time before I argue with you.” When I heard him speak to me in anger, I turned to him with such shame that it still lingers in my memory. And just like someone who dreams of their misfortune, and, while dreaming, wants to continue dreaming, craving what isn’t real, I became like that, unable to speak because I wanted to defend myself, and I actually was defending myself without realizing it. “A smaller shame can wash away a greater fault than yours,” said the Master; so let go of all your regret and remember that I’m always by your side, in case fortune puts you in a similar situation again; wanting to hear it is a lowly desire.”
CANTO XXXI.
The Giants around the Eighth Circle.—Nimrod.—Ephialtes.—Antaeus sets the Poets down in the Ninth Circle.
The Giants around the Eighth Circle.—Nimrod.—Ephialtes.—Antaeus puts the Poets down in the Ninth Circle.
One and the same tongue first stung me, so that it tinged both my cheeks, and then supplied the medicine to me. Thus do I hear[1] that the lance of Achilles and of his father was wont to be cause first of a sad and then of a good gift. We turned our back to the wretched valley,[2] up along the bank that girds it round, crossing without any speech. Here it was less than night and less than day, so that my sight went little forward; but I heard a horn sounding so loud that it would have made every thunder faint, which directed my eyes, following its course counter to it,[3] wholly to one place.
One and the same voice first hurt me, making both my cheeks burn, and then gave me comfort. I hear that the spear of Achilles and his father was known to bring first sorrow and then a blessing. We turned our backs to the miserable valley, making our way along the bank that surrounded it, crossing in silence. Here it was neither fully night nor fully day, so my vision was limited; however, I heard a horn sounding so loudly that it would have made every thunder seem soft, guiding my gaze to focus entirely on one spot.
[1] Probably from Ovid, who more than once refers to the magic power of the spear which had been given to Peleus by Chiron. Shakespeare too had heard of it, and applies it, precisely as Dante does, to one
[1] Probably from Ovid, who mentions more than once the magical power of the spear given to Peleus by Chiron. Shakespeare also knew about it and uses it, just like Dante does, to one
Whose smile and frown, like to Achilles’ spear,
Is able with the charge to kill and cure.
2 Henry VI. v. i.
Whose smile and frown, like Achilles’ spear,
Can both kill and heal with a single strike.
2 Henry VI. v. i.
[2] The tenth and last pit.
[2] The tenth and final pit.
[3] My eyes went in the direction whence the sound came.
[3] I turned my eyes towards the direction the sound came from.
After the dolorous rout when Charlemagne lost the holy gest, Roland sounded not so terribly.[1] Shortwhile did I carry my head turned thitherward, when it seemed to me I saw many high towers; whereon I, “Master, say, what city is this?” And he to me, “Because too far away thou peerest through the darkness, it happens that thou dost err in thy imagining. Thou shalt see well, if thou arrivest there, how much the sense at distance is deceived; therefore somewhat more spur thyself on.” Then tenderly he took me by the hand, and said, “Before we go further forward, in order that the fact may seem less strange to thee, know that they are not towers, but giants, and they are in the abyss[2] round about the bank, from the navel downward, one and all of them.”
After the painful defeat when Charlemagne lost the holy relic, Roland didn't sound as terrifying. I briefly turned my head that way when it seemed to me I saw many tall towers. So I asked, "Master, what city is this?" He replied, "Because you’re looking too far into the darkness, you're mistaken in what you think you see. You’ll understand better when you arrive there how much the sense of distance can deceive; so push yourself a little more." Then he gently took my hand and said, "Before we move on, so it doesn’t seem so strange to you, know that they aren’t towers, but giants, and they are in the abyss surrounding the shore, from the navel down, all of them."
[1] At Roncesvalles.
At Roncesvalles.
Rollanz ad mis l’olifan a sa buche,
Empeint le bien, par grant vertut le sunet.
Halt sunt li pui e la voiz est mult lunge,
Granz xxx. liwes l’oirent-il respundre,
Carles l’oit e ses cumpaignes tutes.
Rollanz put the olifant to his mouth,
Emitting the sound, by great power it echoes.
High are the peaks and the voice is very long,
Many xxx. the lives they heard it reply,
Charles hears it and all his companions too.
Chanson de Roland, 1753-57.
Chanson de Roland, 1753-57.
[2] The central deep of Hell, dividing the eighth circle from the ninth,—the lowest.
[2] The central deep of Hell, separating the eighth circle from the ninth—the lowest.
As when the mist is dissipating, the look little by little shapes out what the vapor that thickens the air conceals, so, as I pierced the gross and dark air as we drew nearer and nearer to the verge, error fled from me and fear grew upon me. For as above its circular enclosure Montereggione[1] crowns itself with towers, so with half their body the horrible giants, whom Jove still threatens from heaven when he thunders, betowered the bank that surrounds the abyss.
As the mist starts to clear, you slowly begin to see what the thick fog is hiding. As we got closer to the edge, my confusion faded and my fear grew. Just like Montereggione is topped with towers above its circular walls, the terrifying giants, who Jove still threatens from the sky when he thunders, loomed over the bank that surrounds the abyss.
[1] The towers of Montereggione in ruin still crown its broken wall, and may be seen from the railroad not far from Siena, on the way to Florence.
[1] The towers of Montereggione are still in ruins, sitting atop its crumbling wall, and can be seen from the train tracks not far from Siena, on the way to Florence.
And I discerned now the face of one, his shoulders, and his breast, and great part of his belly, and down along his sides both his arms. Nature, surely, when she left the art of such like creatures, did exceeding well in taking such executers from Mars; and if she repent not of elephants and of whales, he who looks subtly holds her more just and more discreet therefor;[1] for where the faculty of the mind is added to evil will and to power, the human race can make no defense against it. His face seemed to me long and huge as the pine-cone[2] of St. Peter at Rome, and in its proportion were his other bones; so that the bank, which was an apron from his middle downward, showed of him fully so much above, that to reach to his hair three Frieslanders[3] would have made ill vaunt. For I saw of him thirty great palms down from the place where one buckles his cloak.
And I could now see the face of one, his shoulders, his chest, and a large part of his belly, as well as his arms down along his sides. Nature, when she decided to create such beings, really did well by taking such executioners from Mars; and if she doesn’t regret having made elephants and whales, those who observe closely find her actions more just and more thoughtful; for where the human mind is combined with evil intentions and power, the human race cannot defend itself against it. His face appeared long and huge, like the pine cone of St. Peter in Rome, and his other bones were proportionate to that, so the bank, which was an apron from his waist down, revealed so much of him above that three Frieslanders would have struggled to reach his hair. I could see thirty large palms below the point where one would buckle a cloak.
[1] For no longer creating giants.
[1] For no longer making giants.
[2] Of bronze, that came from the Mausoleum of Hadrian, and in Dante’s time stood in the fore-court of St. Peter’s, and is now in the Vatican gardens.
[2] Made of bronze, it came from the Mausoleum of Hadrian, and in Dante's time, it stood in the courtyard of St. Peter’s, and is now located in the Vatican gardens.
[3] Supposed to be tall men.
[3] They were supposed to be tall men.
“Raphel mai amech zabi almi,” the fierce mouth, to which sweeter psalms were not befitting, began to cry. And my Leader toward him, “Foolish soul! Keep to thy horn, and with that vent thyself when anger or other passion touches thee; seek at thy neck, and thou wilt find the cord that holds it tied, O soul confused! and see it lying athwart thy great breast.” Then he said to me, “He himself accuses himself; this is Nimrod, because of whose evil thought the world uses not one language only. Let us leave him, and let us not speak in vain, for so is every language to him, as his to others, which to no one is known.”
“Raphel mai amech zabi almi,” the fierce mouth, which was not suited for sweeter songs, began to shout. And my Leader spoke to him, “Foolish soul! Stick to your own horn and use it to express your anger or other feelings; look at your neck, and you’ll find the cord that holds it tied, O confused soul! and see it lying across your broad chest.” Then he said to me, “He’s accusing himself; this is Nimrod, the reason why the world doesn’t speak just one language. Let’s leave him be and not waste our words, for to him every language is the same, just as his is to others, which no one understands.”
Then turning to the left, we pursued our way, and at a crossbow’s shot we found the next, far more fierce and larger. Who the master was for binding him I cannot tell; but he had his right arm fastened behind, and the other in front, by a chain that held him entwined from the neck downward, so that upon his uncovered part it was wound as far as the fifth coil. “This proud one wished to make trial of his power against the supreme Jove,” said my Leader, “wherefore he has such reward; Ephialtes[1] is his name, and he made his great endeavors when the giants made the Gods afraid; the arms which he plied he moves nevermore.”
Then, turning to the left, we continued on our way, and at a distance, we found the next one, much more fierce and larger. I can’t tell who tied him up; but his right arm was secured behind him, and the other was in front, bound by a chain that wrapped around him from the neck down, reaching as far as the fifth coil. "This arrogant guy wanted to test his strength against the mighty Jove," said my Leader, "and that's why he got this punishment; his name is Ephialtes, and he made his great effort when the giants frightened the gods; the weapons he wielded, he will never move again.”
[1] Iphimedeia bore to Poseidon two sons, “but they were short- lived, godlike Otus and far-famed Ephialtes whom the fruitful Earth nourished to be the tallest and much the most beautiful of mortals except renowned Orion, for at nine years old they were nine cubits in breadth, and nine fathoms tall. They even threatened the immortals, raising the din of tumultuous war on Olympus, and strove to set Ossa upon Olympus and wood-clad Pelion upon Ossa, in order to scale heaven. But Jove destroyed them both.” Odyssey, xi. 306-317.
[1] Iphimedeia had two sons with Poseidon, “but they were short-lived, godlike Otus and famous Ephialtes, whom the fruitful Earth raised to be the tallest and most beautiful mortals, except for the renowned Orion. By the time they were nine years old, they were nine cubits wide and nine fathoms tall. They even challenged the gods, creating a chaotic uproar of war on Olympus and trying to pile Ossa on top of Olympus and cover it with wood-clad Pelion to reach heaven. But Jove destroyed both of them.” Odyssey, xi. 306-317.
And I to him, “If it may be, I should like my eyes to have experience of the huge Briareus.”[1] Whereon he answered, “Thou shalt see Antaeus close at hand here, who speaks, and is unbound,[2] and will set us at the bottom of all sin. Him whom thou wishest to see is much farther on, and is bound and fashioned like this one, save that he seems more ferocious in his look.”
And I said to him, “If possible, I’d love to see the massive Briareus.” He replied, “You’ll see Antaeus right here, who is speaking and is unbound, and he will guide us through the depths of all sin. The one you want to see is much farther ahead, and he’s bound and shaped like this one, except he looks even more fierce.”
[1] “Him of the hundred hands whom the Gods call Briareus.” Iliad, i. 402.
[1] “Him with a hundred hands whom the Gods call Briareus.” Iliad, i. 402.
[2] Because he took no part in the war of his brethren against the Gods. What Dante tells of him is derived from Lucan, Pharsalia, iv. 597 sqq.
[2] Because he didn't participate in the war of his brothers against the Gods. What Dante says about him comes from Lucan, Pharsalia, iv. 597 sqq.
Never was earthquake so mighty that it shook a tower as violently as Ephialtes was quick to shake himself. Then more than ever did I fear death; and there had been no need of more than the fright, if I had not seen his bonds. We then proceeded further forward, and came to Antaeus, who full five ells, besides his head, issued forth from the cavern. “O thou that, in the fateful valley which made Scipio the heir of glory when Hannibal and his followers turned their backs, didst bring of old a thousand lions for booty,—and it still seems credible that hadst thou been at the high war of thy brothers, the sons of the Earth would have conquered,—set us below, and disdain thou not to do so, where the cold locks up Cocytus. Make us not go to Tityus, nor to Typhon;[1] this one can give of that which here is longed for;[2] therefore stoop, and curl not thy snout. He yet can restore fame to thee in the world; for he is living, and still expects long life, if Grace doth not untimely call him to itself.” Thus said the Master; and he in haste stretched out those hands, whose strong grip Hercules once felt, and took my Leader. Virgil, when he felt himself taken up, said to me, “Come hither so that I take thee.” Then he made one bundle of himself and me. As beneath its leaning side, the Carisenda[3] seems to look when a cloud is going over so that the tower hangs counter to it, thus seemed Antaeus to me that stood attent to see him bend; and it was a moment when I could have wished to go by another road. But lightly on the bottom that swallows Lucifer with Judas he set us down; nor, thus bent, did he there make stay, and like a mast in a ship he raised himself.
Never was an earthquake so powerful that it shook a tower as violently as Ephialtes shook himself. At that moment, I feared death more than ever; and there wouldn’t have been any need for more than that fright if I hadn’t seen his chains. We then moved further ahead and came to Antaeus, who stood five cubits tall, plus his head, as he emerged from the cave. “Oh you who, in the fateful valley that made Scipio the heir of glory when Hannibal and his followers turned their backs, once brought back a thousand lions as spoils of war,—and it still seems believable that if you had been in the great war of your brothers, the children of Earth would have triumphed,—bring us down, and don't hesitate to do so, where the cold confines Cocytus. Don’t send us to Tityus or Typhon; this one can provide what is longed for here; so bend down and don’t curl your snout. He can still restore glory to you in the world; for he is alive and still hopes for a long life, unless Grace calls him away too soon.” Thus spoke the Master; and in haste he stretched out those hands, whose strong grip Hercules once experienced, and took my Leader. Virgil, feeling himself lifted up, said to me, “Come here so I can carry you.” Then he bundled himself and me together. Just as the leaning side of the Carisenda seems to look as a cloud passes, causing the tower to lean in the opposite direction, so I saw Antaeus, who was focused on bending down; and at that moment, I wished I could have taken another way. But lightly he set us down on the bottom that swallows Lucifer with Judas; and even while bent, he didn’t pause there, and like a mast on a ship, he raised himself up.
[1] Lucan (Phars. iv. 600), naming these giants, says they were less strong than Antaeus; wherefore there is subtle flattery in these words of Virgil.
[1] Lucan (Phars. iv. 600), mentioning these giants, says they were not as strong as Antaeus; hence there is subtle flattery in Virgil's words.
[2] To be remembered on earth.
[2] To be remembered on Earth.
[3] The more inclined of the two famous leaning towers at Bologna. As the cloud goes over it, the tower seems to bend to meet it. So Coleridge in his Ode to Dejection:
[3] The more tilted of the two famous leaning towers in Bologna. As the clouds pass overhead, the tower appears to lean toward them. This is similar to what Coleridge expressed in his Ode to Dejection:
And those thin clouds above, in flakes and bars,
That give sway their motion to the stars.
And those thin clouds above, in wisps and streaks,
That guide the movement of the stars.
CANTO XXXII.
Ninth Circle: traitors. First ring: Caina.—Counts of Mangona.—Camicion de’ Pazzi.—Second ring: Antenora.—Bocca degli Abati.—Buoso da Duera.—Count Ugolino.
Ninth Circle: traitors. First ring: Caina.—Counts of Mangona.—Camicion de’ Pazzi.—Second ring: Antenora.—Bocca degli Abati.—Buoso da Duera.—Count Ugolino.
If I had rhymes both harsh and raucous, such as would befit the dismal hole on which thrust[1] all the other rocks, I would press out the juice of my conception more fully; but since I have them not, not without fear I bring myself to speak; for to describe the bottom of the whole universe is no enterprise to take up in jest, nor a tongue that cries mamma or babbo. But may those Dames aid my verse who aided Amphion to close in Thebes; so that from the fact the speech be not diverse.
If I had loud and rough rhymes that matched the gloomy pit upon which all the other rocks are thrown, I would fully express my ideas; but since I don’t have those, I hesitate to speak; because describing the depths of the entire universe is no joke, nor is it something for a child’s simple words. But may those Muses help my verse who helped Amphion build the walls of Thebes, so that my words are not scattered.
[1] Rest their weight.
Rest their weight.
O populace miscreant above all, that art in the place whereof to speak is hard, better had ye been here[1] or sheep or goats!
O wicked crowd above all, it’s difficult to speak of you in this place, you would have been better off as sheep or goats!
[1] On earth.
On Earth.
When we were down in the dark abyss beneath the feet of the giant, but far lower, and I was gazing still at the high wall, I heard say to me, “Beware how thou steppest; take heed thou trample not with thy soles the heads of the wretched weary brethren.” Whereat I turned, and saw before me, and under my feet, a lake which through frost had semblance of glass and not of water.
When we were down in the dark abyss beneath the giant’s feet, much lower down, and I was still looking at the high wall, I heard someone say to me, “Watch how you step; be careful not to trample the heads of the poor weary souls beneath you.” At that, I turned and saw before me, and under my feet, a lake that looked like glass due to the frost rather than water.
The Danube in Austria makes not for its current so thick a veil in winter, nor the Don yonder under the cold sky, as there was here; for if Tambernich[1] had fallen thereupon, or Pietrapana,[2] it would not even at the edge have given a creak. And as to croak the frog lies with muzzle out of the water, what time[3] oft dreams the peasant girl of gleaning, so, livid up to where shame appears,[4] were the woeful shades within the ice, setting their teeth to the note of the stork.[5] Every one held his face turned downward; from the mouth the cold, and from the eyes the sad heart compels witness of itself among them.
The Danube in Austria doesn’t create as thick a winter veil as the Don does under the cold sky; if Tambernich or Pietrapana had fallen there, it wouldn’t even have made a sound at the edge. And as for the frog croaking with its snout out of the water, while the peasant girl often dreams of gleaning, the sorrowful figures trapped in the ice, livid up to where shame shows, matched the stork’s call. Everyone kept their faces turned down; the cold escaped from their mouths, and the tears in their eyes revealed their heavy hearts.
[1] A mountain, the locality of which is unknown.
[1] A mountain, whose location is unknown.
[2] One of the Toscan Apennines.
[2] One of the Tuscan Apennines.
[3] In summer.
In the summer.
[4] Up to the face.
Up to the face.
[5] Chattering with cold.
Cold chattering.
When I had looked round awhile, I turned to my feet, and saw two so close that they had the hair of their heads mixed together. “Tell me, ye who so press tight your breasts,” said I, “who are ye?” And they bent their necks, and after they had raised their faces to rue, their eyes, which before were moist only within, gushed up through the lids, and the frost bound the tears between them, and locked them up again. Clamp never girt board to board so strongly; wherefore they like two he goats butted together, such anger overcame them.
When I looked around for a while, I turned to my feet and saw two that were so close together their hair was intertwined. “Tell me, you who press your chests tightly,” I said, “who are you?” They lowered their heads, and after lifting their faces to the sky, their eyes, which were only wet on the inside before, flooded with tears that froze between the lids, trapping them once again. No clamp ever bonded two boards as tightly; that’s why they, like two rams, butted heads out of rage.
And one who had lost both his ears through the cold, still with his face downward, said to me, “Why dost thou so mirror thyself on us? If thou wouldst know who are these two, the valley whence the Bisenzio descends belonged to their father Albert, and to them.[1] From one body they issued, and all Caina[2] thou mayst search, and thou wilt not find shade more worthy to be fixed in ice; not he whose breast and shadow were broken by one and the same blow by the hand of Arthur;[3] not Focaccia;[4] not he who encumbers me with his head, so that I cannot see beyond, and was named Sassol Mascheroni:[5] if thou art Tuscan, well knowest thou now who he was. And that thou mayst not put me to more speech, know that I was Camicion de’ Pazzi,[6] and I await Carlino that he may exonerate me.”
And one person who had lost both his ears to the cold, still face down, said to me, “Why do you reflect yourself onto us? If you want to know who these two are, the valley where the Bisenzio flows belonged to their father Albert, and to them. From one body they came, and all of Caina you may search, and you won’t find a shade more deserving to be stuck in ice; not him whose chest and shadow were shattered by a single blow from the hand of Arthur; not Focaccia; not the one who weighs me down with his head, so that I cannot see beyond, and was named Sassol Mascheroni: if you are Tuscan, you surely know who he was. And to spare you more conversation, know that I was Camicion de’ Pazzi, and I’m waiting for Carlino to relieve me.”
[1] They were of the Alberti, counts of Mangona, in Tuscany, and had killed each other.
[1] They were from the Alberti family, counts of Mangona in Tuscany, and had murdered each other.
[2] The first division of this ninth and lowest circle of Hell.
[2] The first section of this ninth and lowest circle of Hell.
[3] Mordred, the traitorous son of Arthur.
[3] Mordred, the treacherous son of Arthur.
[4] From the crimes of Focaccia, a member of the great Cancellieri family of Pistoia, began the feud of the Black and the White factions, which long raged in Pistoia and in Florence.
[4] The crimes of Focaccia, a member of the powerful Cancellieri family from Pistoia, sparked the conflict between the Black and the White factions, which lasted a long time in Pistoia and Florence.
[5] A Florentine who murdered his nephew for an inheritance.
[5] A Florentine who killed his nephew for an inheritance.
[6] A murderer of one of his kinsmen, whose crime was surpassed by that of Carlino de’ Pazzi, who, in 1302, betrayed a band of the Florentine exiles who had taken refuge in a stronghold of his in Valdarno.
[6] A murderer of one of his relatives, whose crime was eclipsed by that of Carlino de’ Pazzi, who, in 1302, betrayed a group of Florentine exiles that had sought refuge in his stronghold in Valdarno.
Then I saw a thousand faces made currish by the cold, whence shuddering comes to me, and will always come, at frozen pools.
Then I saw a thousand faces twisted by the cold, and shivering always comes to me at frozen pools.
And while we were going toward the centre[1] to which tends every weight, and I was trembling in the eternal shade, whether it was will or destiny, or fortune I know not, but, walking among the heads, I struck my foot hard in the face of one. Wailing he cried out to me, “Why dost thou trample me? If thou comest not to increase the vengeance of Mont’ Aperti, why dost thou molest me?” And I, “My Master, now wait here for me, so that I may free me from a doubt by means of this one, then thou shalt make me hasten as much as thou wilt.” The Leader stopped, and I said to that shade who was bitterly blaspheming still, “Who art thou that thus railest at another?” “Now thou, who art thou, that goest through the Antenora,”[2] he answered, “smiting the cheeks of others, so that if thou wert alive, it would be too much?” “Alive I am, and it may be dear to thee,” was my reply, “if thou demandest fame, that I should set thy name amid the other notes.” And he to me, “For the contrary do I long; take thyself hence, and give me no more trouble, for ill thou knowest to flatter on this plain.” Then I took him by the hair of the crown, and said, “It shall needs be that thou name thyself, or that not a hair remain upon thee here.” Whereon he to me, “Though thou strip me of hair, I will not tell thee who I am, nor will I show it to thee if a thousand times thou fallest on my head.”
And as we were heading towards the center[1] where every weight pulls, and I was trembling in the eternal darkness, whether it was will or fate, or luck, I can't say, but while walking among the heads, I accidentally kicked one in the face. He cried out in anguish, “Why are you trampling me? If you’re not here to increase Mont’Aperti's vengeance, then why are you bothering me?” I responded, “Master, just wait here for me a moment, so I can clarify something with this one, then you can urge me to hurry as much as you want.” The Leader paused, and I said to the shade who was still cursing angrily, “Who are you to insult another?” “And you, who are you that walks through Antenora,”[2] he retorted, “hitting the faces of others, so that if you were alive, it would be too much?” “I am alive, and it may be of value to you,” I replied, “if you’re asking for fame, that I put your name among the others.” He said, “I want the opposite; get lost, and don’t bother me anymore, for you clearly don’t know how to flatter on this plain.” Then I grabbed him by the hair on his head and said, “You must tell me your name, or no hair will be left on you here.” To which he replied, “Even if you rip my hair out, I won’t tell you who I am, nor will I reveal it even if you pounce on me a thousand times.”
[1] The centre of the earth.
[1] The center of the Earth.
[2] The second division of the ninth circle; so named after the Trojan who, though of good repute in Homer, was charged by a later tradition with having betrayed Troy.
[2] The second part of the ninth circle; named after the Trojan who, despite being well-regarded in Homer's work, was later accused of having betrayed Troy.
I already had his hair twisted in my hand, and had pulled out more than one shock, he barking, with his eyes kept close down, when another cried out, “What ails thee, Bocca?[1] Is it not enough for thee to make music with thy jaws, but thou must bark? What devil has hold of thee?” “Now,” said I, “I would not have thee speak, accursed traitor, for to thy shame will I carry true news of thee.” “Begone,” he answered, “and relate what thou wilt, but be not silent, if from here within thou goest forth, of him who now had his tongue so ready. He weeps here the money of the French; I saw, thou canst say, him of Duera,[2] there where the sinners stand cooling. Shouldst thou be asked who else was there, thou hast at thy side that Beccheria[3] whose gorget Florence cut. Gianni del Soldanier[4] I think is farther on with Ganellon[5] and Tribaldello,[6] who opened Faenza when it was sleeping.”
I already had his hair twisted in my hand and had pulled out more than one shock, him barking with his eyes tightly shut, when someone shouted, “What’s wrong with you, Bocca? Is it not enough for you to make noise with your mouth, but you have to bark too? What demon has gotten into you?” “Now,” I said, “I don't want you to say anything, you cursed traitor, because I will pass on the truth about you that will bring you shame.” “Go ahead,” he replied, “and say what you want, but don't stay quiet. If you leave here, don’t forget about the one who was so quick to talk just now. He’s crying over the money of the French; you can say I saw him at Duera, where the sinners are cooling off. If you’re asked who else was there, you have that Beccheria with you whose gorget Florence cut. Gianni del Soldanier is further up with Ganellon and Tribaldello, who opened Faenza while it was asleep.”
[1] Bocca degli Abati, the most noted of Florentine traitors, who in the heat of the battle of Mont’ Aperti, in 1260, cut off the hand of the standard-bearer of the cavalry, so that the standard fell, and the Guelphs of Florence, disheartened thereby, were put to rout with frightful slaughter.
[1] Bocca degli Abati, the most infamous of Florentine traitors, during the intense battle of Mont’ Aperti in 1260, cut off the hand of the cavalry's standard-bearer, causing the standard to drop. This left the Guelphs of Florence discouraged and led to their devastating defeat.
[2] Buoso da Duera of Cremona, who, for a bribe, let pass near Parma, without resistance, the cavalry of Charles of Anjou, led by Gui de Montfort to the conquest of Naples in 1265.
[2] Buoso da Duera of Cremona, who, for a bribe, allowed Charles of Anjou's cavalry, led by Gui de Montfort, to pass near Parma without any opposition on their way to conquer Naples in 1265.
[3] Tesauro de’ Beccheria, Abbot of Vallombrosa, and Papal Legato, beheaded by the Florentines in 1258, because of his treacherous dealings with the exiled Ghibellines.
[3] Tesauro de’ Beccheria, Abbot of Vallombrosa, and Papal Legate, was executed by the Florentines in 1258 due to his deceitful interactions with the exiled Ghibellines.
[4] A Ghibelline leader, who, after the defeat of Manfred in 1266, plotted against his own party.
[4] A Ghibelline leader who, after Manfred's defeat in 1266, schemed against his own faction.
[5] Ganellon, the traitor who brought about the defeat at Roncesvalles.
[5] Ganellon, the traitor who caused the defeat at Roncesvalles.
[6] He betrayed Faenza to the French, in 1282.
[6] He betrayed Faenza to the French in 1282.
We had now parted from him when I saw two frozen in one hole, so that the head of one was a hood for the other. And as bread is devoured in hunger, so the uppermost one set his teeth upon the other where the brain joins with the nape. Not otherwise Tydeus gnawed for spite the temples of Menalippus than this one did the skull and the other parts. “O thou! that by so bestial a sign showest hatred against him whom thou dost eat, tell me the wherefore,” said I, “with this compact, that if thou rightfully of him complainest, I, knowing who ye are, and his sin, may yet recompense thee for it in the world above, if that with which I speak be not dried up.”
We had just parted ways with him when I saw two people frozen together in one spot, with one’s head acting as a hood for the other. And just like someone starves and devours bread, the one on top bit into the other where the brain connects to the neck. Just as Tydeus gnawed on the temples of Menalippus out of spite, this one did the same to the skull and other parts. “Oh you! By showing such a brutal sign, you reveal your hatred for the one you’re eating. Tell me why,” I said, “with this agreement that if you have a legitimate complaint against him, knowing who you are and his wrongdoing, I might still make it up to you in the world above, if the words I speak aren't silenced.”
CANTO XXXIII.
Ninth circle: traitors. Second ring: Antenora.—Count Ugolino.—Third ring Ptolomaea.—Brother Alberigo. Branca d’ Oria.
Ninth circle: traitors. Second ring: Antenora.—Count Ugolino.—Third ring: Ptolomaea.—Brother Alberigo. Branca d’ Oria.
From his savage repast that sinner raised his mouth, wiping it with the hair of the head that he had spoiled behind: then he began, “Thou willest that I renew a desperate grief that oppresses my heart already only in thinking ere I speak of it. But, if my words are to be seed that may bear fruit of infamy for the traitor whom I gnaw, thou shalt see me speak and weep at once. I know not who thou art, nor by what mode thou art come down hither, but Florentine thou seemest to me truly when I hear thee. Thou hast to know that I was the Count Ugolino and he the Archbishop Ruggieri.[1] Now will I tell thee why I am such a neighbor. That by the effect of his evil thoughts, I, trusting to him, was taken and then put to death, there is no need to tell. But that which thou canst not have heard, namely, how cruel was my death, thou shalt hear, and shalt know if he hath wronged me.
From his savage meal, the sinner wiped his mouth with the hair of the head he had ruined behind him. Then he began, “You want me to relive a desperate grief that already weighs on my heart just thinking about it before I even speak. But if my words are to be seeds that may bring shame to the traitor I’m gnawing on, you will see me speak and cry at the same time. I don’t know who you are or how you got down here, but you truly seem like a Florentine to me when I hear you. You should know that I was Count Ugolino and he was Archbishop Ruggieri. Now I will tell you why I am such a neighbor. There’s no need to recount how I was betrayed and killed because of his evil thoughts, but what you may not have heard, which is how cruel my death was, you will hear, and you will know if he wronged me.
[1] In July, 1288, Ugolino della Gherardesca, Count of Donoratico, head of a faction of the Guelphs in Pisa, in order to deprive Nino of Gallura, head of the opposing faction, of the lordship of the city, treacherously joined forces with the Archbishop Ruggieri degli Ubaldini, head of the Ghibellines, and drove Nino and his followers from the city. The archbishop thereupon took advantage of the weakening of the Guelphs and excited the populace against Ugolino, charging him with having for a bribe restored to Florence and Lucca some of their towns of which the Pisans had made themselves masters. He, with his followers, attacked Count Ugolino in his house, took him prisoner, with two of his sons and two of his grandsons, and shut them up in the Tower of the Gualandi, where in the following March, on the arrival of Count Guido da Montefeltro (see Canto xvii), as Captain of Pisa, they were starved to death.
[1] In July 1288, Ugolino della Gherardesca, Count of Donoratico and leader of a Guelph faction in Pisa, betrayed Nino of Gallura, the head of the opposing faction, to take control of the city. He secretly allied with Archbishop Ruggieri degli Ubaldini, the leader of the Ghibellines, and drove Nino and his supporters out of Pisa. The archbishop then seized the moment to undermine the Guelphs and turned the people against Ugolino, accusing him of accepting bribes to give back some towns to Florence and Lucca that the Pisans had conquered. Ugolino and his followers were attacked in his home, captured along with two of his sons and two grandsons, and imprisoned in the Tower of the Gualandi, where they were left to starve to death the following March when Count Guido da Montefeltro arrived as Captain of Pisa (see Canto xvii).
“A narrow slit in the mew, which from me has the name of Famine, and in which others yet must be shut up, had already shown me through its opening many moons, when I had the bad dream that rent for me the veil of the future. “This one appeared to me master and lord, chasing the wolf and his whelps upon the mountain[1] for which the Pisans cannot see Lucca. With lean, eager, and trained hounds, Gualandi with Sismondi and with Lanfranchi[2] he had put before him at the front. After short course, the father and his sons seemed to me weary, and it seemed to me I saw their flanks torn by the sharp fangs.
“A narrow gap in the mew, which I call Famine, and where others still have to be confined, had already shown me many moons through its opening when I had a bad dream that revealed the future to me. “This one appeared to me as master and lord, chasing the wolf and his pups on the mountain[1] from which the Pisans cannot see Lucca. With lean, eager, and trained hounds, Gualandi, Sismondi, and Lanfranchi[2] were arranged in front of him. After a short distance, the father and his sons seemed to be exhausted, and it appeared to me that I saw their flanks torn by sharp fangs."
[1] Monte San Giuliano.
Monte San Giuliano.
[2] Three powerful Ghibelline families of Pisa.
[2] Three influential Ghibelline families from Pisa.
“When I awoke before the morrow, I heard my sons, who were with me, wailing in their sleep, and asking for bread. Truly thou art cruel if already thou grievest not, thinking on what my heart foretold; and if thou weepest not, at what art thou wont to weep? Now they were awake, and the hour drew near when food was wont to be brought to us, and because of his dream each one was apprehensive. And I heard the door below of the horrible tower locking up; whereat I looked on the faces of my sons without saying a word. I wept not, I was so turned to stone within. They wept; and my poor little Anselm said, ‘Thou lookest so, father, what aileth thee?’ Yet I did not weep; nor did I answer all that day, nor the night after, until the next sun came out upon the world. When a little ray entered the woeful prison, and I discerned by their four faces my own very aspect, both my hands I bit for woe; and they, thinking I did it through desire of eating, of a sudden rose, and said, ‘Father, it will be far less pain to us if thou eat of us; thou didst clothe us with this wretched flesh, and do thou strip it off.’ I quieted me then, not to make them more sad: that day and the next we all stayed dumb. Ah, thou hard earth! why didst thou not open? After we had come to the fourth day, Gaddo threw himself stretched out at my feet, saying, ‘My father, why dost thou not help me?’ Here he died: and, even as thou seest me, I saw the three fall one by one between the fifth day and the sixth; then I betook me, already blind, to groping over each, and two days I called them after they were dead: then fasting had more power than grief.”
“When I woke up before dawn, I heard my sons, who were with me, crying in their sleep, asking for food. You must be cruel if you aren't already saddened by what my heart predicted; and if you aren't crying, what do you usually cry about? They were awake now, and the time was approaching when food was usually brought to us, and because of his dream, each one was anxious. I heard the door of the awful tower locking; I looked at my sons’ faces without saying anything. I didn’t cry; I felt completely numb inside. They were crying, and my poor little Anselm said, ‘Father, why do you look like that? What’s wrong with you?’ But I didn’t cry or respond all day, nor that night, until the next morning came. When a small ray of light entered our miserable prison, and I saw my own reflection in their four faces, I bit my hands in despair; they thought I did it out of hunger and suddenly got up, saying, ‘Father, it will hurt us less if you eat us; you clothed us in this wretched flesh, so strip it off.’ I held back then, not wanting to make them sadder: that day and the next, we all stayed silent. Ah, hard earth! Why didn’t you open up? By the fourth day, Gaddo threw himself at my feet, saying, ‘Father, why don’t you help me?’ Here he died: just as you see me now, I watched the other three fall one by one between the fifth and sixth days; then, blind, I groped over each one, and for two days I called them after they were dead: then fasting became stronger than grief.”
When he had said this, with his eyes distorted, he seized again the wretched skull with his teeth, that were strong as a dog’s upon the bone.
When he said this, his eyes twisted, he bit down on the miserable skull again, his teeth strong like a dog's on a bone.
Ah Pisa! reproach of the people of the fair country where the si doth sound,[1] since thy neighbors are slow to punish thee, let Caprara and Gorgona[2] move and make a hedge for Arno at its mouth, so that it drown every person in thee; for if Count Ugolino had repute of having betrayed thee in thy towns, thou oughtest not to have set his sons on such a cross. Their young age, thou modern Thebes! made Uguccione and the Brigata innocent, and the other two that the song names above.
Ah Pisa! Blame of the people from the beautiful land where the sound of the "si" echoes,[1] since your neighbors are slow to hold you accountable, let Caprara and Gorgona[2] move and create a barrier for the Arno at its mouth, so that it could drown everyone within you; because even if Count Ugolino was thought to have betrayed you in your cities, you shouldn't have punished his sons so harshly. Their youth, you modern Thebes! made Uguccione and the Brigata innocent, along with the other two mentioned in the song.
[1] Italy, whose language Dante calls il volgare di ci. (Convito, i. 10.)
[1] Italy, which Dante refers to as il volgare di ci. (Convito, i. 10.)
[2] Two little islands not far from the mouth of the Arno, on whose banks Pisa lies.
[2] Two small islands not far from the mouth of the Arno, where Pisa is located.
We passed onward to where the ice roughly enswathes another folk, not turned downward, but all upon their backs. Their very weeping lets them not weep, and the pain that finds a barrier on the eyes turns inward to increase the anguish; for the first tears form a block, and like a visor of crystal fill all the cup beneath the eyebrow.
We moved on to a place where the ice roughly encases another group of people, not lying face down, but all on their backs. Their very tears prevent them from crying, and the pain that hits their eyes turns inward, intensifying their suffering; the first tears form a blockage, and like a crystal visor, they fill the space beneath their eyebrows.
And although, because of the cold, as from a callus, all feeling had left its abode in my face, it now seemed to me I felt some wind, wherefore I, “My Master, who moves this? Is not every vapor[1] quenched here below?” Whereon he to me, “Speedily shalt thou be where thine eye shall make answer to thee of this, beholding the cause that rains down the blast.”
And even though the cold had numbed my face like a callus, I suddenly felt a breeze, so I asked, “Master, what’s causing this? Isn’t every vapor extinguished down here?” He replied, “You’ll soon be where your eyes will find the answer, witnessing the source that brings the wind.”
[1] Wind being supposed to be cansed by the action of the sun on the vapors of the atmosphere.
[1] Wind is thought to be caused by the sun's action on the vapors in the atmosphere.
And one of the wretches of the cold crust cried out to us, “O souls so cruel that the last station is given to you, lift from my eyes the hard veils, so that I may vent the grief that swells my heart, a little ere the weeping re-congeal!” Wherefore I to him, “If thou wilt that I relieve thee, tell me who thou art, and if I rid thee not, may it be mine to go to the bottom of the ice.” He replied then, “I am friar Alberigo;[1] I am he of the fruits of the bad garden, and here I receive a date for a fig.”[2] “Oh!” said I to him; “art thou now already dead?” And he to me, “How it may go with my body in the world above I bear no knowledge. Such vantage hath this Ptolomaea[3] that oftentime the soul falls hither ere Atropos hath given motion to it.[4] And that thou may the more willingly scrape the glassy tears from my face, know that soon as the soul betrays, as I did, its body is taken from it by a demon, who thereafter governs it until its time be all revolved. The soul falls headlong into this cistern, and perchance the body of the shade that here behind me winters still appears above; thou oughtest to know him if thou comest down but now. He is Ser Branca d’ Oria,[5] and many years have passed since he was thus shut up.” “I think,” said I to him, “that thou deceivest me, for Branca d’ Oria is not yet dead, and he eats, and drinks, and sleeps, and puts on clothes.” “In the ditch of the Malebranche above,” he said, “there where the tenacious pitch is boiling, Michel Zanche had not yet arrived when this one left in his own stead a devil in his body, and in that of one of his near kin, who committed the treachery together with him. But now stretch out hither thy hand; open my eyes for me.” And I opened them not for him, and to be rude to him was courtesy.
And one of the unfortunate souls in the icy crust shouted to us, “O cruel souls who have cursed me with this last stop, lift the hard veils from my eyes so I can express the grief choking my heart before my tears freeze up again!” So I said to him, “If you want me to help you, tell me who you are, and if I can’t help you, then let it be my fate to sink to the bottom of this ice.” He then replied, “I am Friar Alberigo; I’m the one who took the fruits from the bad garden, and here I get a date for a fig.” “Oh!” I exclaimed; “are you already dead?” He answered, “I have no idea what happens to my body in the world above. This place of Ptolomaea is such that often the soul arrives here before Atropos has even moved it. And to make you more willing to wipe the icy tears off my face, know that as soon as the soul betrays, like I did, a demon takes the body and controls it until its time is up. The soul plunges headfirst into this pit, and maybe the body of the shade behind me still appears above; you should recognize him if you just came down. He is Ser Branca d’Oria, and many years have passed since he was stuck here.” “I think,” I said to him, “that you’re tricking me, because Branca d’Oria is not dead yet; he eats, drinks, sleeps, and wears clothes.” “In the ditch of the Malebranche above,” he replied, “where the thick pitch is boiling, Michel Zanche hadn’t arrived yet when this one left behind a devil in his body, along with another relative who conspired with him. But now, stretch out your hand here; open my eyes for me.” But I did not open them for him, and being rude to him was a kindness.
[1] Alberigo de’ Manfredi, of Faenza; one of the Jovial Friars (see Canto xxiii). Having received a blow from one of his kinsmen, he pretended to forgive it, and invited him and his son to a feast. Toward the end of the meal he gave a preconcerted signal by calling out, “Bring the fruit,” upon which his emissaries rushed in and killed the two guests. The “fruit of Brother Alberigo” became a proverb.
[1] Alberigo de’ Manfredi, from Faenza; one of the Jovial Friars (see Canto xxiii). After getting hit by one of his relatives, he acted like he forgave it and invited him and his son to a dinner. Near the end of the meal, he gave a planned signal by shouting, “Bring the fruit,” and then his agents rushed in and killed the two guests. The “fruit of Brother Alberigo” turned into a saying.
[2] A fig is the cheapest of Tuscan fruits; the imported date is more costly.
[2] A fig is the least expensive fruit from Tuscany; the imported date is more expensive.
[3] The third ring of ice, named for that Ptolemy of Jericho who slew his father-in-law, the high-priest Simon, and his sons (1 Maccabees wi. 11-16).
[3] The third ring of ice, named after that Ptolemy of Jericho who killed his father-in-law, the high priest Simon, and his sons (1 Maccabees wi. 11-16).
[4] That is, before its life on earth is ended.
[4] That is, before its time on earth is up.
[5] Murderer, in 1275, of his father-in-law, Michel Zanche. Already heard of in the fifth pit (Canto xxii. 88).
[5] Murderer, in 1275, of his father-in-law, Michel Zanche. Already mentioned in the fifth pit (Canto xxii. 88).
Ah Genoese! men strange to all morality and full of all corruption, why are ye not scattered from the world? For with the worst spirit of Romagna I found one of you such that for his deeds in soul he is bathed in Cocytus, and in body he seems still alive on earth.
Ah Genoese! men unfamiliar with any sense of morality and full of all corruption, why are you not dispersed from the world? For with the worst spirit of Romagna, I found one of you who, for his actions, is soaked in Cocytus in soul, while in body he still appears alive on earth.
CANTO XXXIV.
Ninth Circle: traitors. Fourth ring: Judecca.—Lucifer.—Judas, Brutus and Cassius.—Centre of the universe.—Passage from Hell.—Ascent to the surface of the Southern Hemisphere.
Ninth Circle: traitors. Fourth ring: Judecca.—Lucifer.—Judas, Brutus and Cassius.—Center of the universe.—Passage from Hell.—Ascent to the surface of the Southern Hemisphere.
“Vexilla regis prodeunt inferni,[1] toward us; therefore look in front,” said my Master; “if thou discernest him.” As a mill that the wind turns seems from afar when a thick fog breathes, or when our hemisphere grows dark with night, such a structure then it seemed to me I saw.
“Vexilla regis prodeunt inferni,[1] is coming our way; so keep an eye out ahead,” my Master said; “if you spot him.” It looked like a mill turning in the wind from a distance, when a thick fog rolls in, or when night falls on our side of the world; that’s what it seemed to me I was seeing.
[1] “The banners of the King of Hell advance.” Vexilla Regis prodeunt are the first words of a hymn in honor of the Cross, sung at vespers on the Feast of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross and on Monday of Holy Week.
[1] “The banners of the King of Hell are coming forward.” Vexilla Regis prodeunt are the first words of a hymn honoring the Cross, sung at vespers on the Feast of the Exaltation of the Holy Cross and on Monday of Holy Week.
Then, because of the wind, I drew me behind my Leader; for there was no other shelter. I was now, and with fear I put it in verse, there[1] where the shades were wholly covered, and showed through like a straw in glass. Some are lying; some stand erect, this on his head, and that on his soles; another like a bow inverts his face to his feet.
Then, because of the wind, I moved behind my Leader; there was no other shelter. I was now, and with fear I expressed it in verse, there where the shadows were completely covered, and showed through like a straw in glass. Some are lying down; some stand upright, one on his head, and another on his feet; another, like a bow, turns his face toward his feet.
[1] In the fourth, innermost ring of ice of the ninth circle, the Judecca.
[1] In the fourth, innermost ring of ice of the ninth circle, Judecca.
When we had gone so far forward that it pleased my Master to show me the creature that had the fair semblance, from before me he took himself and made me stop, saying, “Behold Dis, and behold the place where it is needful that with fortitude thou arm thee.” How I became then chilled and hoarse, ask it not, Reader, for I write it not, because all speech would be little. I did not die, and I did not remain alive. Think now for thyself, if thou hast grain of wit, what I became, deprived of one and the other.
When we had moved forward to a point that my Master decided to show me the creature that looked fair, he stepped back and made me stop, saying, “Look at Dis, and see the place where you must prepare yourself with courage.” Don’t ask me how I felt then, Reader, because I can’t explain it; words wouldn’t do it justice. I wasn’t dead, but I wasn’t truly alive either. Think for yourself, if you have any sense, about what I became, stripped of both.
The emperor of the woeful realm from his midbreast issued forth from the ice; and I match better with a giant, than the giants do with his arms. See now how great must be that whole which corresponds to such parts. If he was as fair as he now is foul, and against his Maker lifted up his brow, surely may all tribulation proceed from him. Oh how great a marvel it seemed to me, when I saw three faces on his head! one in front, and that was red; the others were two that were joined to this above the very middle of each shoulder, and they were joined together at the place of the crest; and the right seemed between white and yellow, the left was such to sight as those who come from where the Nile flows valleyward. Beneath each came forth two great wings, of size befitting so huge a bird. Sails of the sea never saw I such. They had no feathers, but their fashion was of a bat; and he was flapping them so that three winds went forth from him, whereby Cocytus was all congealed. With six eyes he was weeping, and over three chins trickled the tears and bloody drivel. With each mouth he was crushing a sinner with his teeth, in manner of a brake, so that he thus was making three of them woeful. To the one in front the biting was nothing to the clawing, so that sometimes his spine remained all stripped of skin.
The emperor of the miserable realm emerged from the ice, halfway up his chest; and I fit in better with a giant than the giants do with his arms. Just think about how massive the whole being must be to match such parts. If he was as beautiful as he is now ugly, and he raised his brow against his Maker, then surely all suffering can come from him. Oh, what a marvel it was to see three faces on his head! The front one was red, and the other two were attached above the middle of each shoulder, connected at the top. The right one looked between white and yellow, while the left looked like those from where the Nile flows down into the valley. Beneath each face were two enormous wings, just right for such a massive creature. I’ve never seen sails like these at sea. They had no feathers, but their shape reminded me of a bat; and he was flapping them, sending three winds out from him that froze Cocytus solid. With six eyes, he was weeping, and tears mixed with blood dripped over three chins. With each mouth, he was crushing a sinner with his teeth, like a brake, inflicting suffering on three at once. The bites were nothing compared to the clawing for the one in front, so sometimes his spine would be left completely stripped of skin.
“That soul up there which has the greatest punishment,” said the Master, “is Judas Iscariot, who has his head within, and plies his legs outside. Of the other two who have their heads down, he who hangs from the black muzzle is Brutus; see how he writhes and says no word; and the other is Cassius, who seems so large-limbed. But the night is rising again, and now we must depart, for we have seen the whole.”
“That soul up there who faces the worst punishment,” said the Master, “is Judas Iscariot, who has his head inside and his legs sticking out. Of the other two who are hanging down, the one dangling from the dark mouth is Brutus; look how he twists and doesn’t say a word; and the other is Cassius, who looks so big. But night is falling again, and we need to leave now, because we have seen everything.”
As was his pleasure, I clasped his neck, and he took opportunity of time and place, and when the wings were opened wide he caught hold on the shaggy flanks; from shag to shag he then descended between the bushy hair and the frozen crusts. When we were just where the thigh turns on the thick of the haunch, my Leader, with effort and stress of breath, turned his head where he had his shanks, and clambered by the hair as a man that ascends, so that I thought to return again to hell.
As he desired, I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he used the moment to his advantage. When the wings spread wide, he grabbed onto the thick fur; he then made his way down through the bushy hair and the icy ridges. Just as we reached the point where the thigh meets the thick part of the leg, my Leader, with effort and heavy breathing, turned his head to where his legs were, and climbed up using the hair like a man ascending. I feared I might end up going back to hell.
“Cling fast hold,” said the Master, panting like one weary, “for by such stairs it behoves to depart from so much evil.” Then he came forth through the opening of a rock, and placed me upon its edge to sit; then stretched toward me his cautious step.
“Hold on tight,” said the Master, breathing heavily like someone exhausted, “because we need to climb these steps to escape all this evil.” Then he emerged through a crack in the rock and set me down on its edge to sit; after that, he cautiously took a step toward me.
I raised my eyes, and thought to see Lucifer as I had left him, and I saw him holding his legs upward. And if I then became perplexed, let the dull folk think it that see not what that point is that I had passed.[1]
I looked up, expecting to see Lucifer like I had before, and I found him with his legs in the air. If I felt confused, let the ignorant people think what they want since they can’t understand the moment I had just experienced.[1]
[1] This point is the centre of the universe; when Virgil had turned upon the haunch of Lucifer, the passage had been made from one hemisphere of the earth—the inhabited and known hemisphere— to the other where no living men dwell, and where the only land is the mountain of Purgatory. In changing one hemisphere for the other there is a change of time of twelve hours. A second Saturday morning begins for the poets, and they pass nearly as long a time as they have been in Hell, that is, twenty-four hours, in traversing the long and hard way that leads through the new hemisphere on which they have just entered.
[1] This point is the center of the universe; when Virgil turned towards the haunch of Lucifer, they had moved from one hemisphere of the earth—the inhabited and familiar one—to the other where no living people exist, and where the only land is the mountain of Purgatory. Crossing from one hemisphere to the other results in a time difference of twelve hours. A second Saturday morning begins for the poets, and they spend nearly as much time as they did in Hell, that is, twenty-four hours, traveling the long and difficult path that leads through the new hemisphere they have just entered.
“Rise up,” said the Master, “on thy feet; the way is long and the road is difficult, and already the sun unto mid-tierce[1] returns.”
“Get up,” said the Master, “on your feet; the journey is long and the path is tough, and the sun is already halfway to noon.”
[2] Tierce is the church office sung at the third hour of the day, and the name is given to the first three hours after sunrise. Midtierce consequently here means about half-past seven o’clock. In Hell Dante never mentions the sun to mark division of time, but now, having issued from Hell, Virgil marks the hour by a reference to the sun.
[2] Tierce is the church service held at the third hour of the day, and the term refers to the first three hours after sunrise. So, midtierce here means around half-past seven in the morning. In Hell, Dante never mentions the sun to keep track of time, but now that they have left Hell, Virgil indicates the hour by referring to the sun.
It was no hallway of a palace where we were, but a natural dungeon that had a bad floor, and lack of light. “Before I tear me from the abyss,” said I when I had risen up, “my Master, speak a little to me to draw me out of error. Where is the ice? and this one, how is he fixed thus upside down? and how in such short while has the sun from eve to morn made transit?” And he to me, “Thou imaginest that thou still art on the other side of the centre where I laid hold on the hair of the guilty Worm that pierces the world. On that side wast thou so long as I descended; when I turned thou didst pass the point to which from all parts whatever has weight is drawn; and thou art now arrived beneath the hemisphere opposite to that which the great dry land covers, and beneath whose zenith the Man was slain who was born and lived without sin. Thou hast thy feet upon the little sphere which forms the other face of the Judecca. Here it is morning when there it is evening; and he who made for us a stairway with his hair is still fixed even as he was before. Upon this side he fell down from heaven, and the earth, which before was spread out here, through fear of him made of the sea a veil, and came to your hemisphere; and perchance to flee from him that land[1] which on this side appears left here this empty space and upward ran back.”
It wasn’t a palace hallway we were in, but a natural dungeon with a terrible floor and no light. “Before I pull myself out of this darkness,” I said after I stood up, “Master, please say something to help me understand. Where is the ice? And why is this one stuck upside down? And how has the sun moved from evening to morning so quickly?” He replied, “You think you’re still on the other side of the center where I grabbed the guilty Worm that pierces the world. You were there as long as I was descending; when I turned, you passed the point where everything heavy is drawn; now you’re beneath the hemisphere opposite the one that the great dry land covers, and beneath whose zenith the Man was killed who was born and lived without sin. Your feet are on the small sphere that forms the other side of Judecca. Here it’s morning while there it’s evening; and he who made a stairway for us with his hair is still stuck as he was before. He fell from heaven on this side, and the earth, which used to spread out here, scared of him, made the sea a curtain and retreated to your hemisphere; maybe to escape from him that land[1] left this empty space and ran back upwards.”
[1] The Mount of Purgatory.
The Mount of Purgatory.
A place is there below, stretching as far from Beelzebub as his tomb extends,[1] which not by sight is known, but by the sound of a rivulet that here descends along the hollow of a rock that it has gnawed with its course that winds and little falls. My Leader and I entered through that hidden way, to return to the bright world. And without care, to have any repose, we mounted up, he first and I second, till through a round opening I saw of those beauteous things which heaven bears, and thence we came forth to see again the stars.
A place lies below, reaching as far from Beelzebub as his grave does,[1] which isn't known by sight but by the sound of a stream that flows down along a rock it has worn away, winding and gently falling. My guide and I went in through that hidden path to return to the bright world. Without stopping for rest, we climbed up, him first and me second, until I saw, through a round opening, those beautiful things that heaven holds, and from there we emerged to see the stars again.
[1] Hell is his tomb; this vacant dark passage through the opposite hemisphere is, of course, of the same depth as Hell from surface to centre.
[1] Hell is his grave; this empty dark tunnel through the other side is, of course, as deep as Hell from the surface to the center.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!